Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

The hundreds of crystals shimmering like gems on the chandeliers above me looked sharp enough to slit a man's throat.

I wondered how one would look in my hand, glimmering in the gilded lights, pearls of ruby red blood dripping from the smooth point until it slid over my fingers like a pair of sticky, crimson gloves.

Had anyone else considered just how dangerous a simple chandelier could be when hung above the head of an assassin? Considering the sheer amount of renowned politicians, esteemed businessmen, and wealthy socialites crowded into this shiny venue, clearly not. Although perhaps they had merely assumed that having armed security dressed in finely pressed suits was enough to keep the guests of this event safe.

Or maybe they just didn’t realize how creative killers could be.

Tonight, however, I would not be using a crystal to cut down my target. No, I’d really rather not get blood on my cream colored gown. It was brand new, and I’d taken quite a liking to it. The silk fabric fit my body like a glove, and the devastating low back was to die for.

My date certainly thought so, as his calloused, sweaty hand repeatedly found itself drifting over the bare skin of my spine. The touch made the champagne burn twice as much as it slid down my throat.

I was currently standing beside him at the bar, my eyes drifting from the chandelier above down to the bubbles in my champagne. I swirled my glass around, half paying attention as he boasted to another man about his most recent successful investment.

His grating voice was thankfully dulled by the murmur of the crowd around us, and the soft plucking of strings as music bounced off the marble floors of the ballroom. 

I felt that straying hand of his flatten against my back once more, and my fingers twitched around the stem of my glass.

Conan Shirley: thirty-six years old, five feet and nine inches tall, one hundred and seventy-five pounds. A prominent businessman in Marley who was drowning in debt and was dabbling in some dirty deals trying to save himself.

He was too late. By approximately two months. 

I’d been assigned to this case back in August, when his foes had contacted the organization I worked for: The Founder’s Eldian Assassin Ring, also known as F.E.A.R.

It was a ridiculous name, and a wretched group that I had the misfortune of being a part of.

Tracking Conan down and learning everything about his life was easy. It was the same for any man who lived a life of loud luxury, never denying himself a single pleasure. It was easy for me to cross paths with him at one of the bars he favored, wearing prosthetics to enhance the features he favored in his women and clad in his favorite color: navy. He was waving me over and asking for my number before I even had to bat my eyes at him.

Since then, we’d gone on five dull, painful and tiring dates. His taste in food wasn’t all that terrible, but his personality was enough to make me want to choke on the first courses. Not to mention, putting on those prosthetic breasts was always a real pain. Watching him stare at them was even more torturous–it was a testament to his cluelessness that he didn’t realize they were completely fake.

When I finally got the order to finish the job, I was ecstatic. 

Not only could I finally be done with playing the role of his little plaything, but I could also test out the new poison I’ve been working on.

Tasteless, odorless, and traceless. If it worked correctly, it would kill him by inducing a heart attack, and no autopsy would be able to identify the cause. It was mostly colorless as well, although it had a faint fluorescence to it in the light. Not like this idiot would notice anyway.

Tonight, I’d be officially testing it out in the field for the first time. I’d been working on this poison all summer long, using up every last drop of my egregiously expensive ingredients. Once this dose was gone, it would be a while before I could make another–the ingredients cost an arm and a leg, but more importantly, they were extremely rare and difficult to find. Even on the black market.

The goal of this method was to have him die in a public setting, where his death couldn’t be ruled as an assassination. The world would see it as nothing more than a simple heart attack brought on by poor life choices and indulgences. His competitors and debtors would be deemed blameless.

Conan was already four drinks deep, his cheeks flushed red as his dull, brown eyes crinkled in boisterous laughter. His empty glass was clutched in his hand as he rambled on and on to the man beside him.

I leaned on the bar counter, sending a relaxed smile to the bartender mixing a drink for someone else.

“He’ll have another,” I stated, gesturing to the empty glass in Conan’s hand.

The bartender nodded, already finishing the drink he’d been working on and passing it to someone on the other side of the bar.

I watched as he began pouring brandy into a glass, the same brand that Conan had been drinking all night. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Conan fully turning to face another man who had just joined the conversation, his hand leaving my back.

Once the bartender was finished, I took the drink from him with both hands, murmuring a thank you as I slowly began to turn towards Conan.

Years of practice made the small twitch of my hands seem completely innocent. The thumb of my right hand brushed the thick, golden ring on my left pointer finger as it hovered over the rim of the glass. The mechanism of the ring was set off as the gem was slightly shifted to the side, allowing a few drops of liquid to dribble into the brandy.

I didn’t even need to look down to know that the maneuver had gone seamlessly.

I brushed my hand against Conan’s shoulder.

He turned to face me, thin lips smirking as his leering eyes gave me a once-over, lingering on my fake boobs.

Holding up the drink towards him, I gave him a smooth smile. “Got you a refill.” My voice came out in a low, sultry tone.

Conan let out a low chuckle, glancing around at his group of friends. “Fellas, this is my girl, Celene.”

I hid my cringe at the sound of my name falling from his lips, giving an easy smile to the men around us.

“Isn’t she something?” Conan continued, his hand returning to my back.

There were a few murmured agreements, and new sets of greedy eyes took me in. Brushing away my discomfort, I pressed the drink into his other hand as it reached for my shoulder.

“Same brand as your last one,” I stated, watching as his fingers curled around the glass.

Conan glanced between the drink and me, a smirk tugging at his lips. “I’d rather not waste any more time. Think it’d be more fun to just head straight to our hotel room.”

Right, the room he’d been referencing all night long. He thought this night was going in a completely different direction. 

I withheld any annoyance from appearing on my face. “I’m really not all that tired yet. How about we dance a bit, first?”

My eyes flitted down to his drink, then back up at his pudgy face.

His bushy brows furrowed, and the redness on his face burned brighter in the light of the chandeliers. There were those anger issues I’d heard about during my research. He took a vicious swig of his drink, slamming the half-empty glass down onto the bar. Despite the rage gleaming in his beady little eyes, I felt quite relaxed. At least he’d drunk some of the brandy.

A sweaty hand gripped my upper arm, fingers digging into my skin in a bruising grip. “I didn’t bring you here to dance,” He snarled, before lowering his voice, “Quit playing the tease, you little slut.”

The words didn’t bother me in the slightest. What did bother me was the lack of reaction from any of the other men around us. Still, it wasn’t like I was expecting one. These men were all just a bunch of sleazy cowards. 

For the sake of my persona of the night, I allowed my shoulders to cave in slightly, shrinking myself inward. “Conan…” my voice came out soft, almost childlike. What woman this pathetic would have it in her to kill the man standing over her?

“Don’t play all innocent. We’re going.” Conan yanked my arm, and my body was pulled closer to his.

The poison would take effect soon. The thought comforted me as I pulled back, ignoring the annoying pinching sensation I felt on my arm where his hand refused to loosen. I needed him to die here, in front of this crowd.

“You were in the middle of a conversation. You wouldn’t want to offend your friends–” I started to reason with him halfheartedly before he cut me off.

“Don’t pretend to give a shit, you whore. Now stop being such a pain and come on, don’t act like you thought all those dinners were free.” Conan’s voice was bordering on a shout. 

People were starting to look over.

I wrenched myself free from his grip, stepping back. I didn’t want us to have any physical contact when the poison struck.

Conan’s eyes widened, and I could feel the blazing fury of his glare as he lunged forward, arm reaching to grab a hold of me.

I prepared to take a casual step back just as a figure stepped squarely in between us, blocking my view of Conan.

“You should probably drink some water.”

A smooth voice cut through the chaos like a freshly sharpened knife.

I stared at the broad back in front of me, inhaling the scent of bergamot and cedar. My “savior” suddenly turned to the side, his ebony strands of hair gleaming like obsidian. Eyes that shone like grey steel glanced between Conan and me.

He stood a solid head taller than me, his black suit ironed to perfection, his cravat tied neatly beneath his collar.

He was, for lack of a better word, handsome. Incredibly so.

Not to mention, his attempt at chivalry was fairly charming. Not that I needed his protection.

I looked back at Conan, who was staring slack-jawed at the man between us. I noted how his fingers curled around his glass.

Maybe the dose wasn’t high enough? After all, he hadn’t finished the drink.

I tried to calm my nerves. If this didn’t work, I’d just have to use one of the other poisons hidden in the secret compartment of my purse. His death would probably be ruled as an assassination, but it would be fine.

I never got caught.

Sending a grateful smile up to the man before me, I brushed past him, giving Conan a weak smile.

“Conan, all I’m trying to say is that we should stay a bit longer. We can… leave in a little bit.” The words tasted sour on my tongue.

I could feel the eyes of the man beside me burning into the side of my face.

Conan scoffed, rolling his eyes. He lifted his glass, looking over at me.

I tried not to look too excited as he held it up.

Before I could register what was happening, Conan splashed the remainder of his drink straight at my face.

I barely closed my eyes and mouth in time as the cold liquid came into contact with my skin, likely melting off the makeup painted over my face. Droplets of brandy soaked the top of my dress, and I quickly wiped my face with my hands.

Shit, the poison in this drink was fairly potent. If it had somewhat gotten into my eyes or in the corners of my mouth–

I needed to calm down. I’d be fine. I’d take my antidote just in case. 

People were beginning to murmur around me as I tried to open my purse.

“Are you alright?”

That smooth, low voice spoke again, making me pause for a moment as I glanced up at that beautiful face.

Concern lined his gaze as he pulled out his pocket square, offering it to me.

Reluctantly, I took it, patting my face dry.

Vaguely, I could hear Conan shouting vitriol my way. Words like, “You dumb cunt,” and “ugly bitch” floated in the air, but I ignored them. He was really getting worked up.

Once I was done wiping my face, I was about to pass the handkerchief back to the man still watching me when there was a sharp gasp.

My eyes snapped over to look at Conan.

It took all of my strength to keep my lips from pulling up into a smile as that sweaty hand of his gripped his chest, fisting the fabric of his shirt.

He wheezed for air, legs buckling underneath him. His colleagues and friends were at his side immediately, and the man at my side turned to look at what was happening.

Taking the moment of distraction, I snatched the antidote pill from my purse, popping it between my lips and swallowing it dry. It never hurt to be cautious, especially with such a new poison. To be honest, I wasn’t even entirely sure if the antidote was effective. I’d concocted it simultaneously while creating this poison, and I still was yet to give either a name. Perhaps, if tonight went well, I’d figure that out later.

I cringed at the sour and acidic taste of the makeshift pill, feeling as is travelled down my throat. Although, I really had no right to complain when Conan was currently writhing on the ground before me, facing death’s door.

I brought a hand to my mouth in feigned shock, rushing to his side only to be pushed back by one of his friends.

Conan choked on his own breath, tearing at the buttons of his shirt as though he could claw the poison out of his skin. His face grew redder by each passing second, and I allowed false tears to well in my eyes as his gaze went blank. His body collapsed like a dead weight on the ground, and there were screams drowning out the sound of the lovely music. One of them was my own.

The man I’d been considering my “savior” for the past few minutes had disappeared, likely not wanting to be involved in the chaos that ensued as Conan’s face went deathly pale.

Security was rushing over, and I put on a good show of the horrified and weak-stomached woman as my date was carried away.

To sell my performance, I even went to one of the security guards, putting a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“Where are they taking him? What’s wrong?” I asked, purposely making my voice waver.

The guard gave me a stern yet sympathetic look. “Listen, miss, we’ve called paramedics. Its best to let them deal with the situation.”

My bottom lip wobbled as I shakily nodded, making my way towards where they’d carried Conan.

The crowd was a mess, people pushing each other out of the way either to get a look at the scene or to make an escape. I easily slid between the bodies, holding my silken skirts up in one hand.

Outside, there was already an ambulance wailing and sending red and blue lights across the pavement of the crescent-shaped driveway. Paramedics were huddled around a stretcher, ushering it into the vehicle.

What they didn’t know was that no defibrillator would get Conan’s heart to restart.

He was as good as dead.

Clutching my purse a little tighter, I pulled out my phone, texting the driver who was no doubt parked a few streets down.

Me: Please pick me up soon. I’m out front.

After pressing the send button, I allowed my gaze to track the fading lights of the ambulance, trying my best to look distraught and dazed.

People hand begun to filter out of the event, clearly unsettled by the scene.

The tears that spilled over my already smeared makeup were for them. Let them see nothing but a frightened young woman whose night had taken a terrible turn.

I only had to wait a few minutes before the black town car pulled up, the driver stepping out to open the door for me.

I sat down in the leather seat, using the camera of my phone to survey the damage to my appearance.

Not as bad as I thought. My mascara had slightly darkened my undereyes, and my blush was slightly faded, but I still looked fine. I noticed the white fabric of my “savior’s” pocket square peeking out of my purse. I’d nearly forgotten about it. I’d taken it to make sure that no traces of the poison existed outside of my possesion. I pulled out the handkerchief, using it to better clean myself up.

On the edge of the now stained fabric, I noticed two letters embroidered with gilded thread: L.A.

They must be the initials of that man.

I looked out the window, tucking the fabric back into my purse as I recalled his face. Those gunmetal grey eyes, his raven black hair, each sharp yet elegant feature of his face. It was a shame I’d run into him in such an unfortunate situation. An even greater shame that he disappeared before my date was pronounced dead.

The city passed by me in a blur as the car raced towards the center of Mitras. Buildings towered overhead, and the glaring artificial lights from countless billboards blurred any stars in the sky. The sound of car horns blaring was background noise as I checked my phone for any notifications.

Sure enough, my contact from Mitras General Hospital had sent me a thumbs up, the only indicator I had to know that my target was officially past tense. Our entire text chain was nothing more than a series of question marks from my end and thumbs up’s from theirs. Anything more would be far too risky. I didn’t even have their name saved into my phone, just as they had no knowledge of who I was. I’d been given this contact by my employer as a way to be updated on any targets who were taken in by paramedics.

Missions like these always irritated me; I preferred to ensure the complete deaths of my targets on my own–I hated when I had to kill them in public settings and leave them in the care of a hospital. Regardless of if I’d already sealed their fate.

After all, doctors could be miracle workers.

Having this confirmation of Conan’s death was a small comfort. The poison had worked. Now, all that was left was obtaining the autopsy report to see if they’d detected anything. If all had gone well, I was in the clear.

After what felt like forever, the driver finally stopped in front of the brownstone building where I resided.

“Thank you,” I murmured as I stepped out, shutting the door behind me as I set foot on the sidewalk.

My apartment building was towards the heart of Mitras, but it was on a side street. I could hear the hustle and bustle of the main streets, and yet, here, there was little to see. It was mostly a residential area, so there were few people out and about at this hour.

I walked past the magnolia tree in front of my building, glancing at the dying wisteria hanging over the main entrance. This was a fairly affluent part of town, so the appearance of the street was well maintained. It made for a nice running route.

Punching in the code to the building, I stepped inside, my heels clacking against the white marble floors. I smiled at the doorman as I headed for the elevator.

Looking at my reflection in the mirror of the lobby, I frowned at the brandy stains on the front of my dress. I wondered if my dry cleaner would be able to get it out for me.

Sighing, I waited until the elevator doors opened up. As I reached my floor, I could immediately feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up as I walked down the hall.

Someone was here.

Sliding my key into the lock, I listened to the soft click as the mechanism whirred, allowing my door to creak open. The knife in my purse was in my palm as I stepped into my darkened apartment.

A shadowy figure stood in the center, illuminated by the soft street lights filtering in through the windows.

I never could figure out how he so easily got into my apartment, although, I suppose he had to be that skilled in order to call himself my higher up.

Shutting my door behind me, I turned on the lights.

Zeke was smirking, hands stuffed into the pockets of his black coat, glasses sliding down the bridge of his nose. 

I met his insufferable gaze with a blank stare, strolling over to him.

“The mission was a success,” I reported, setting my purse down on my kitchen counter.

“Glad to hear it,” Zeke said, stepping closer to me. “So, that poison you’ve been spending all of my money on; was it worth it?”

Rolling my eyes, I looked up at him. “It worked well enough, even though he didn’t finish the dose. I suppose we’ll have to wait for the autopsy report to know if it truly went undetected.”

Zeke crossed his arms, his eyes taking me in, lingering on the prosthetics on my chest. “Shame about your dress.”

I frowned. “I don’t get why you always come here for my mission reports. I can just stop by one of the bases and send you word.” It always irritated me: how Zeke showed up to my residence whenever he pleased–specifically when alerting me of my next mission and turning up after each one to ask how it went.

Zeke reached over, brushing a strand of my hair behind my shoulder. “And miss seeing you? Come on, you don’t enjoy these little surprises?”

I didn’t move, standing my ground as his hand lingered over my collarbone. “I’m tired,” I stated. “It’s been a long night, and I have work tomorrow.”

Zeke scoffed. “I pay you enough so that you don’t need that ridiculous job. Why do you bother?”

Staring at the window behind him, I replied. “If I didn’t have an actual job, then my cousin would be suspicious. You, of all people, should know that.”

Zeke clicked his tongue. “Right, I always forget about him.”

My eyes snapped to his, and I was unable to dull the hateful gleam no doubt lighting up in my stare. 

Zeke chuckled, his hand finally retreating. “Alright, alright. You can get that death glare off your face. I think there’s been enough bloodshed tonight.”

No, there hadn’t. It would never be enough, not until it was his blood dripping from my hands.

Zeke stepped back, turning towards the door. “Sleep well, my little angel of death.”

Bile rose in the back of my throat at the pet name. My nails dug into the palms of my hands as they clenched into fists.

As Zeke opened my door, about to step out, he glanced back at me, giving me a small wave.

As I glanced at that pale hand, I swore I could still see the blood of my family caked underneath his fingernails. 

Chapter Text

Waking up to the blaring sound of my alarm and the faint sunlight creeping in past my shades, I shucked my comforter off my body. There was a little bite to the chilled air in my apartment, and I felt goosebumps scatter across my bare arms as I straightened the tank top I had fallen asleep in. I glanced in the full body mirror across my room, noting the way my long, dark hair was jutting out in every direction.

I decided to skip my morning run so that I didn’t further damage my blowout from last night. This way, I wouldn’t have to do my hair before work. 

My bare feet slapped against the hardwood floor of my apartment as I made my way out of my bedroom, through the small living room, and into the kitchen. After I poured myself a glass of water, I drank greedily as I rifled through my cabinets, pulling out a few unmarked pill bottles. I organized them by color instead of name.

Popping one of each in my mouth, I washed it down with the rest of my water before making myself some scrambled eggs and coffee.

Once I’d finally fed myself, I threw up my hair into a claw clip and took a quick body shower, before picking out something to wear for the day. Settling on a pair of black slacks and a dark red button up shirt, I got dressed before combing through my hair and applying some light makeup.

My concealer did a good job of hiding the bags under my hazel eyes, the aftermath of how restless I’d been throughout the entire night. The nightmares came back after every mission. Hopefully, they wouldn’t make a reappearance tonight.

Since I was accustomed to getting up ridiculously early, I had a few hours to myself before I actually needed to leave for work. I used that time to do inventory on all of the random weapons scattered and hidden throughout my apartment–I had a tendency to lose count. Daggers in between couch cushions, guns in my dresser, throwing stars in the drawer of my bedside table–everything seemed in order. I also made sure that the safe hidden behind my bookshelf wasn’t missing anything, before double locking it. Whenever Zeke showed up, I always felt as though things remained amiss for days after.

Once I felt sure that nothing had been moved around in my apartment, I organized my work bag, sneaking a knife into one of the zippers and a pistol in the secret compartment on the bottom. Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I left, locking my door behind me before heading towards the bus stop.

Living in the city meant that it was easier to just rely on public transportation than deal with parking a car wherever I went. The bus route was convenient for me: the stop I got on was barely a few blocks away from my building, and where I got off was less than half a mile from the office I worked at.

The weather was decent, so the walk was actually quite lovely today. The sun was out, and a slight breeze rattled the drying leaves. It was still barely 7:30 in the morning, so it wasn’t too chaotic yet. The city was just beginning to wake up, although traffic was already beginning to build.

I made it to the office of Pyxis’ Private Investigator Firm at around 7:50, setting my things down on my desk as I smiled at my coworkers who were also just beginning to arrive.

I was turning on my computer when a head of silver hair caught my attention. Looking up at Rico, I folded my arms over my stomach, leaning back in my seat.

She was dressed in a basic set of matching black slacks and a turtleneck, her golden rimmed circular glasses flashing in the artificial light of the office. She leaned against my desk as she took a long sip of her coffee, before setting down a separate to-go cup in front of me. “With almond milk, just how you like it.”

I smiled up at her, taking the cup and sipping from it. “Thank you so much,” I said as I felt the heat of the coffee wind down my body.

“You look kind of tired,” Rico commented, eyes scanning my face.

I chuckled. “Gee, thanks,” I replied sarcastically.

Rico gave me a small smile. “Sorry, I’m just being honest. You really should try and get more sleep.” She glanced at my computer screen, taking in the calendar glowing at us. “Seriously, though, what is it that keeps you up so late? There’s no way that being Pyxis’ personal secretary has you losing sleep.”

She was right, my job was actually one of the most low-maintenance aspects of my life. All the work I did was from right here, in this seat. Pyxis was a good boss, and the fact that he was tipsy almost 24/7 certainly made him easier to manage. To be fair, when I was in the office the work could get a little hectic–Pyxis had a tendency to overbook himself without consulting me first, and it was up to me to straighten out those little hiccups while also making sure that he was also keeping his personal life in order as well. To be honest, though, I really didn’t mind. 

I shrugged at Rico, running a hand through my hair. “No, that’s not it. I just have trouble sleeping sometimes, that’s all.”

Rico hummed in understanding, drinking more of her coffee. “I was thinking of grabbing lunch from Maria’s Diner today, if you wanted to come with.”

I grinned, nodding. “Sure, I’m good for whenever. Pyxis doesn’t have much going on today.”

Rico smiled at me. “Alright, I’ll come grab you later.” With that, she turned, heading towards her cubicle.

Leaning an elbow on my desk, I stared blankly at the calendar on my computer, deep in thought. Rico was one of my only friends here at the office–honestly, one of my only friends in general. I tried to limit myself when it came to making personal connections with others. It made it harder for Zeke to find things to hold over my head. Not only that, but my profession automatically added risk to the lives of those around me. It was why I’d chosen to work at a P.I. firm in the first place–these people already dealt with risk on a daily basis. They could handle themselves. Rico, especially, had a good head on her shoulders. While our firm took on mostly lighter cases, such as infidelity, theft within families, and background checks, most of the employees were already experienced with working in law enforcement. Knowing this made it easier for me to not remain completely withdrawn from any social interactions.

College had been difficult enough, in that regard. I’d spent those four years in the depths of my training, while simultaneously trying to do well in school and maintain a somewhat normal lifestyle. I had my friends that I would go out, study, or grab food with, but outside of that, I’d been too afraid to allow anything more.

I’d even drifted away from my best friend from high school, who was probably the only person on this earth that would actually understand why I’d allowed my life to take this turn. But the risk was too great, so I let her go.

Shoving these thoughts from my mind, I got to work, alerting Pyxis of his planned engagements for the day before going through his emails and editing his to do list for the week. I ordered lunch for him early enough so that his favorite take-out combo didn’t get sold out, and made sure to switch his flask with a water bottle, keeping him just sober enough for his midday meetings.

By the time Rico came by again, most of my work for the day had been sorted through.

The two of us walked down the street to Maria’s Diner, sitting down in a booth beside a window overlooking a busy intersection.

Holding my menu, I glanced across the table at my friend. “Working on anything new?”

Rico shook her head, turning the menu over. “Nah, some bussinessman wants us to do a background check on this woman he’s seeing. I’ll probably finish it up by the end of the day. We haven’t been getting many cases lately.”

Right, the fall was usually a fairly tame time of year at the office. I’d gotten a grasp of the cycles we went through at P.P.I.F., having started working for Pyxis fresh out of college. I was twenty-five now, meaning that I’d been here for almost three years.

“That’s kind of nice,” I stated, setting my menu down. “Gives you more free time after hours.”

Rico nodded. “Yeah, I’ve been catching up on a few shows.”

The waitress walked over, taking our orders before snagging our menus.

Two young men walked by dressed in suits, both decent looking. Rico gave me a sideways glance, subtly nodding her head in their direction before smirking.

I chuckled, giving them one more look before sighing. “Meh.”

Rico’s eyes widened. “Wait, seriously?” She leaned in. “They’re totally hot.”

I didn’t even need to look at them again to know that they were nothing compared to the mystery man from last night. God, why couldn’t more men be that level of attractive? And why did I have to encounter him at such an inconvenient time? The universe was cruel, and this was proof of that. “Just not my type,” I stated, giggling at the bewildered look on Rico’s face.

To be honest, it didn’t even matter if I did find them attractive. The only dates I’d gone on in the past few years had all been related to getting closer to my targets. Similarly to my friendship dilemma, I was similarly wary of considering a more serious relationship. Besides, that would make it even more difficult to hide my true profession. And, not to mention, I’d have to use much more elaborate disguises for when going out with targets.

It was one of the downsides of being a woman in my profession–my employers liked to use more creative angles for gathering information during missions. A classic example was the mission to kill Conan. I got close to him, gathered information and intel, before killing him in a public place where no one knew the wiser. It was irritating, but effective. 

Rico was still trying to sneak glances at the two men when our waitress brought out our sandwiches. Just as I was about to dig in, my phone buzzed on the table.

I usually didn’t get many notifications on my personal phone, so I decided to check what it was.

My brows rose in slight surprise when I saw my cousin’s name pop up. I clicked on the message, reading what he’d sent me.

Erwin: Hey, Celene. I was wondering if you could stop by the office sometime this week? I have a few things I wanted to talk to you about.

I stared at the words on my screen, brows furrowing. I hadn’t seen Erwin in a few months. The two of us were both busy with work, and even though we were the only family that we had left, we’d slowly stopped seeing each other as often as we used to.

Erwin rarely ever asked for me to come to his office.

In fact, I could count on one hand the amount of times that I’d gone to see him there since he’d taken over the reigns at Smith’s Private Investigators. Erwin had a tendency to get consumed in his work, so when we did see each other, it was usually in a more casual setting.

My curiosity gnawed at my stomach throughout the rest of lunch, and continued to nag at the back of my mind as I finished up all of my work for the day.

I replied to him on my way home, sending a quick thumbs up before adding: Sure, I’ll come after work on Wednesday.

When I finally made it back to my building, I thought about whether or not I should go for a quick run, since I’d skipped my workout this morning. The idea left my mind as soon as I stepped out of the elevator and slid my key into the lock of my door.

However faint, I could smell the subtle hint of Zeke’s sour cologne.

He was here. Again.

Deciding to teach him a lesson for constantly sneaking into my apartment, I slid my knife out of my bag and into my hand as I opened my door. In one, fluid movement, I stepped past the threshold, finding Zeke’s shadowy figure, and zipped up to him, holding my knife against his throat. Zeke’s eyes widened, and I saw his throat bob.

“Hey! Hey! It’s just me!” Zeke spoke frantically, raising his hands up in surrender.

I glared up at him, not moving my blade away from his skin. Instead, I pressed it against his neck. I couldn’t kill him–we both knew that–but still, it was nice to imagine that I could. 

“Put it down,” Zeke commanded, his eyes still playful.

I scoffed, lowering my weapon before setting my bag down on the floor. “Why are you here, again?”

Zeke grinned, walking into my kitchen and opening my cabinets. “Does a man need an excuse to visit a dear old friend?”

I watched as he plucked two glasses and set them down on the counter. “We’re not friends. I work for you.”

Zeke strolled over to my liquor cabinet. “Oh, come on. Don’t be like that, Celene.”

My eye twitched at the sound of my name falling from his lips. “Just get to the point.”

Zeke wrapped his hand around a bottle of whiskey. “We got the autopsy reports.”

I tensed. “And?”

Zeke poured the amber liquid into the first glass. “Conan Shirley died of a heart attack at approximately 11:13 last night. No other cause of death was detected.”

My body relaxed at the news.

Zeke poured the whiskey into the second glass. “My grandfather and I are impressed. Of course, we both knew that you were talented when it came to poisons, but this…” I watched as his hands hovered around both drinks before he lifted both up. He thought he was being slick when he sprinkled that sandy powder into the second one. “Let’s just say, I’m currently reasoning with my grandfather to get him to invest in getting you more of those materials so that you can continue to make this poison for us.” Zeke walked over to me. “The old man’s going a bit senile,” he muttered. “Still thinks that he’s the one running F.E.A.R. when I’ve been the one in charge for the last few years. I’ll get the ok from him soon enough.” Zeke passed me the tainted glass. “The materials were pretty expensive and rare, though, so it might take a while until you can get back to making more.”

I held the cold glass in my hand, staring down at the liquor inside. Raising the glass to my nose, I gave it a quick sniff. Alcohol disguised the scent of poison well enough, but more potent ones could still be detected this way. My nose was also particularly sensitive to the specific scents, thanks to all of my experience with poison, so I detected the slight earthy notes rising up from the whisky. Turning on the kitchen lights, I held up the glass, looking at the golden color. I could see a few particles of whatever powder Zeke had thrown into my drink.

Giving Zeke an incredulous look, I rolled my eyes. “Seriously? You’re wasting good whisky.”

Zeke chuckled, sipping from his own glass. “Just trying to keep you sharp. Nice catch.”

I tapped my fingers against the glass. “You weren’t exactly subtle.”

Zeke smirked. “Guess what poison I used.”

Giving him a deadpan stare, I looked back down at the drink. Based on the faint scent I’d gotten a whiff of, I’d venture to guess that it was a variety of drug derived from hemlock. But, just to piss Zeke off, I raised the glass to my lips, downing the whole thing.

“Celene!” Zeke practically shrieked, ripping the cup from my hand and chucking at across the room. I listened to it shatter, glass scattering along the floor.

I blinked at him, before stating: “Hemlock.”

Zeke’s eyes were burning with anger as he ripped a pill from his pocket, shoving it into my hand. “Hurry up and take the antidote.”

I held the pill in my palm. Even if I didn’t take it, I would be fine. I’d been microdosing a variety of poisons for years now, building up my tolerance so that at most, a regular dose would cause me nothing more than a stomachache. Zeke, however, was unaware of this. And I planned to keep it that way. Popping the pill into my mouth, I quickly swallowed it.

Why had I done something so wreckless if I didn’t want Zeke to find out about my immunity to poison? It was simple–I just wanted to piss him off. Also, it was better to have him think that I was stupider than I actually was. Let him think he was the one thing keeping me from getting myself killed. 

His gaze was still fiery as I poured myself some water to wash down the antidote. 

“You really are a spiteful little bitch, you know that?” Zeke muttered. “You need to stop being so reckless.”

I put the cup in my sink. “I didn’t want to waste good liquor.”

Zeke continued to glare my way.

“Is there any other reason that you’re here, pestering me?” I asked.

Zeke sighed, closing the distance between us again. “I have a new mission for you.”

I crossed my arms. “Already?”

Zeke ignored the comment. “Tomorrow night, I need you to break into Zach Daniels’ office and steal a packet of files. Have them ready for me to pick up tomorrow night.” Zeke fixed the collar of my shirt. “They should be in the safe behind his portrait, labeled as F.S.1.”

I clenched my jaw at the vague description of my mission. It wasn’t abnormal for Zeke to give me such little information, but it annoyed me, not knowing what I was stealing and exactly how he wanted me to go about it. Zeke called it giving me artistic freedom. I called it Zeke being shady and lazy.

For someone who thought that he was running his “family business,” he sure as hell wasn’t very thorough with it. He spent more time harassing me than actually getting shit done.

“Any special requests?” I asked. “I’m guessing you want this done at night?”

Zeke shrugged. “Sure. Just get it done.”

I refrained from rolling my eyes for what would be the hundredth time as Zeke left without another word.

I groaned as I looked at the remnants of shattered glass on the floor, and headed towards the cleaning closet to grab a broom.

—

The next day, I went through my pre mission ritual as per usual.

I woke up, taking my pills–the microdoses of poison I had curated to build up my immunity to them. Instead of going for a run, I went through some dynamic stretches and light conditioning. After showering and getting changed, I headed to work.

I stayed at the office for lunch today, sitting at a rectangular table with a few of my coworkers as they all dug in to the sandwiches and wraps I had ordered from a nearby take-out place. I stuck to a plain piece of grilled chicken–I had a tendency to get nauseous before going on missions.

Once I had finished work for the day, I took the bus home. Watching the sun set beneath the towering skyscrapers, lighting up the sky in bright oranges and pink, I used my secondary phone to do some quick research about the specific address of Zach’s office and its hours. By the time I made it back to my apartment, I had a plan.

I slid into the specialty gear I’d been given for stealth missions: it was an all black, skintight ensemble with holsters, knife sheaths, and a poison belt. Once I was dressed, I donned my least favorite part, the face covering. The top part of it covered my hair and forehead, with a set of black lenses covering my eyes. There was a cut of fabric that I then pulled over my mouth and nose. It was honestly quite uncomfortable, but it hid my identity completely. 

Making sure I had a variety of weapons at my disposal, I slipped out through the window of my apartment.

The office wasn’t far from here, so I elected to climbing up buildings and darting across the tops of them. It was time consuming, but necessary. I couldn’t exactly walk around in the middle of the street with this get-up.

I’d barely broken a sweat as twenty minutes flew by, and I found myself crouched behind a literal bush watching the main entrance of the building. It was already dark out, and while the street was still littered with people, it wasn’t all that difficult for me to sneak through the side entrance of the building. People who lived in cities barely paid attention to anyone else around them. There was always so much going on that people just chose to focus on things that only directly affected them.

I quietly slipped into a storage closet before making my way into the ventilation system. Thankfully, this building was fairly old, making the vents just large enough for a person to fit inside. As I crawled through the dusty vents, I could’ve sworn I heard the scuttling of mice and saw more than a few cobwebs. The vents were a maze on their own, and thanks to the lack of prior intel I had been given about this mission, it was up to me to navigate them. Eventually, I finally made it to the one overlooking Zach’s office.

As I had suspected, he was still working, seated at his desk with his computer open. The portrait of his image behind him was probably about as tall as I was, and it dominated the otherwise barren office. 

The table was a massive, dark wooden thing that was covered in files and papers. Not a single family photo could be found from what I could see.

Zach was in his mid fifties, and it showed. His greying hair was patchy, and wrinkles were present all over his pale face. The man seated at his desk looked like a different person than the one portrayed in the portrait. The painting gave him a full head of hair, determined and bright eyes, with smooth skin. The reality was a sleep deprived, balding, middle aged man. The faint smell of tobacco wafted up into the vents, and I felt my nose crinkle under my mask.

I sat in that vent for what felt like hours, watching as Zach read through files and typed away at his computer, until he finally stood. I observed while he began putting things away in his briefcase, before he at last stepped out of his office.

Waiting a few moments before I popped open the vent cover, I jumped down onto the ground soundlessly. I walked up to the door, testing the handle. Sure enough, it was locked. Zach was done for the day.

I stalked over to behind his desk, my gloved fingers sliding over the frame of the portrait, gently tugging until it swung open. A square, metal safe sat nestled into the wall.

Pulling out a tin of powder and a brush, I applied some onto the key pad. As expected, it revealed traces of Zach’s fingerprints, and which numbers he pressed when entering his code. All that was left was figuring out the exact combination. Two guesses later, I was fiddling with my lock picks for the second part of the lock, until the mechanism hissed and the door popped open. I smirked, putting away my supplies. 

Stacks upon stacks of files sat within the safe, but they were thankfully organized alphabetically, making it rather easy to find file F.S.1. I plucked it from the fray, closing the safe door and brushing away the remnants of powder. Once it automatically locked, I swung the portrait back over it, until it looked like no one had ever been there.

Perfect.

I looked down at the folder in my hands, and suddenly, I had the urge to open it. What was inside of this folder that Zeke needed? I’d been on missions like these before–one’s based solely on gathering intel and blackmail. Something about this, however, felt different. Zeke had almost seemed too casual about it, as though not wanting to seem as though these files were all that important.

I don’t know why, but Zeke preferred to give his hardest jobs to me. I suppose it made sense, considering that I was one of the best assassins in F.E.A.R., but I think it had something more to do with the fact that it amused him. Perhaps it also was because he knew I’d do as told, out of fear of what he would do if I didn’t. 

Still, it all seemed too simple. 

My fingers twitched, begging to take a peek at what was inside. 

What if it was something I could use to my advantage? Information that could help me get out of the deal I’d made.

Just as I was about to give in to the urge, I felt something hard press against the back of my head.

My entire body went rigid.

I hadn’t heard a single sound, not even the faintest breath. But I knew this feeling–that was the barrel of a gun pressing against my skull.

“Don’t move.”

The words were murmured lowly into my ear, and I could feel the warm breath of whoever was standing behind me.

I stayed perfectly still, watching as a gloved hand reached over my shoulder, grabbing the folder in my hands.

Just as they were about to pull it from my grasp, I dropped down into a crouch, swinging my leg back and up, kicking the gun out of the strangers hand. I whirled around, watching the gun sail through the air before my eyes locked on the figure in front of me. Based on their height and build, I was dealing with a man. He was dressed in all black, his face covered similarly to mine.

That was all I gathered before he was already moving, a knife in his hand swinging straight down for me. I dodged, pulling out a knife of my own. I would prefer it if I could just knock this guy unconscious and dump him somewhere outside of this office–blood would ruin the secretive nature of my mission.

I spun out of the way just as his blade came for me, but he was already closing the distance. I had never seen another person move with such speed and dexterity. I parried each of his blows, dodging his various kicks and punches, but I could already feel myself losing my breath as I tried to match each move. He hadn’t tried to retrieve his gun yet, and hadn’t made to take out another one. Even his strikes all seemed aimed to debilitate rather than kill. I sent a swift kick to the back of his knee as I sidestepped him, but he somehow managed to dodge it, before suddenly knocking the knife out of my hand.

I quickly palmed another one, fighting with only one hand while the other held the files behind my back. Suddenly, the man became nothing more than a blur of movement, so fast that my eyes could barely track him as he sent the hilt of his dagger into my temple. 

I cursed under my breath, my vision flashing. He’d nearly hit me hard enough to knock me out. I’d barley shifted enough to throw off his aim so that he didn’t hit the pressure point at the right angle.

Who the hell was this guy?

Maybe I needed to just end him and deal with the mess after. 

Going in for the kill, I feigned left before darting right. Somehow, despite the fact that he had prepared a counter for my original move, he was already prepared for the second one, meeting my blow head on, before suddenly, I felt myself get lifted off of the ground and thrown back onto it like a ragdoll.

I couldn’t hold back the sharp yelp that escaped my lips as my arm was yanked behind my back at an awkward angle, my muscles and tendons straining as this stranger held a knife to the base of my throat as he sharply pulled the folder out of my grip.

Who did this man work for? How on earth was he so fast? It was as though he could read my every move before I even made it. I’d never been compromised like this in the past five years, and he’d managed to disarm me in mere minutes.

Shit.

I made to slide out of the lock I was in, and found this man’s grip inescapable. What the hell?

“Stop moving or I’ll cut your neck,” He snarled quietly.

This was bad. My heart hammered in my chest as my blood pounded through my veins. 

I stopped, reminded of the cold steel pressed against my pulse. Just as I felt his arm loosen, however, I rammed my head back, allowing my arm to pull in such a way that I felt a sharp pain erupt in my shoulder. I ignored it. If I didn’t get out of this bind now, he’d surely kill me.

I didn’t manage to hit him with the back of my head like I’d intended, but I was able to get out of his hold. Turning around, I prepared for him to come at me.

I blinked in surprise.

Where that tall stranger had once stood, there was now no one.

As though he’d disappeared. As if he’d never existed.

The only proof I had of the past five minutes was the sting at the base of my throat where his blade had nicked me.

And my empty hands.

—

My mouth was dry as I re-entered my apartment.

Empty handed.

Zeke was there, waiting, as usual.

He immediately noticed the lack of files in my possession. 

My arm was killing me, and all I wanted was to put some ice on it. But I couldn’t do that until I explained myself to Zeke. Described to him that I’d failed. 

I ripped the mask off my face.

“I don’t see the files,” Zeke stated, arms crossed.

I chewed on my bottom lip, before answering, “Someone else was sent after them. They got the jump on me, and stole them before I could even leave the office.”

Zeke’s eyes flashed, and I was reminded of the cold gleam they’d held within them on that night we’d met. “You failed your mission.”

I nodded solemnly, my heart hammering in my chest as fear–true fear–slithered through my system. Would he use this an excuse to make our deal void? Would he finish the job he’d started all those years ago?

“I’ll get them back,” I blurted. I had to get them back.

Zeke clicked his tongue, slowly making his way over to me. “I know you will.” He stopped a few inches away from me. “Tell me,” he continued, “how the hell did someone ‘get the jump’ on you?” He tilted his head. “I thought I trained you better.”

The taunt grated against my very bones. I gritted my teeth. “I don’t know who the hell he was, but he was good.” My nostrils flared. “I swear, I’ve never seen a person fight like that before. It was almost… inhuman.”

Zeke snorted. “You’re exaggerating.”

I shook my head. “No. I’m being serious. I’d bet that he’s better than every single F.E.A.R. agent that you employ.” I didn’t dare claim that the stranger was better than Zeke himself, although I knew it was likely true.

Zeke narrowed his eyes. “So you say.” He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “Well, if that’s the case, then you’d better find him and end him.” A half-hearted smirk tugged at his lips. “We can’t have someone out there that’s more skilled than my angel of death.”

I swallowed, remaining motionless, even as a hot fire burned in my gut. This was humiliating. I hadn’t been beaten in years, let alone failed a mission. Whoever this man was, I was going to make him pay.

Pay for making me feel like an incompetent fool. Pay for making my arm hurt like hell. 

Pay for letting Zeke have this excuse to look down his nose at me and mock me.

“And get those files back,” Zeke added, stepping back at last.

I straightened my shoulders. “I will.”

As Zeke ventured towards my door, I remained rigid. It felt as though there was acid boiling in my veins. My jaw ached from clenching it so tightly.

I was going to kill this mystery man, and get those files back.

And, one day, I was going to kill Zeke, too.

Chapter Text

My arm was killing me.

Even though I’d iced it as soon as Zeke left my apartment last night, it still ached. That mystery man was going to pay for this.

I repeated the phrase in my mind as I got up in the morning, taking my pills and showering. I imagined punching him in his covered face as I brushed my teeth. Pictured shooting him in the leg as I wrapped my shoulder. 

I chose to go with a navy turtleneck today, wanting to keep the cut on my neck covered for when I saw Erwin later. I didn’t want him asking any questions or worrying. 

Rico asked me why I was in such a pissy mood when she saw me glowering at my computer during work. I tried to look a bit more pleasant after that, blocking out my revenge fantasies while I went through Pyxis’ email.

An hour before I would usually leave work, I peeked into Pyxis’ office after softly knocking on the door.

“Sir?” I said, leaning past the threshold of the door.

Pyxis looked up from where he was lounging in his seat, his extra flask in his hand. His eyes were wide when he realized that he’d been caught drinking again–I’d already confiscated his other flask at around 10 in the morning.

“Celene!” He quickly put it down, coughing as he sat up.

I chuckled, stepping into his office. “Sir, is it alright if I leave a little early today? My cousin asked if I could stop by his office.”

Pyxis cleared his throat, closing his flask. “Of course, of course, my dear. Tell Erwin I say hello.”

I grinned, waving as I left.

Hopping on the bus, I rolled my shoulder. Sure enough, a sharp pain twinged through my arm. I glared out the window, clenching the strap of my shoulder bag tightly. 

Once the bus got to my stop, I made my way down the streets until I was in front of a tall, glass office building. The inside was decorated minimalistically, and various people dressed in suits milled about. I joined a group of them, stepping into the elevator, pressing the button for the nineteenth floor. 

Slowly, the crowded elevator thinned out. There were only a handful of people left when I stepped out. Making my way down the hall, I found the sign that was marked “Smith’s Private Investigator’s.”

Inside, there were two security guards dressed in all black. I gave them a nod as I walked in, vaguely recognizing their faces from my previous visits.

As I made my way into the office space, I was met with even more familiar faces.

“Sasha! That’s my lunch!” A young man with a buzz cut raced across my path–Connie, if I remembered correctly. He was aiming for a girl with reddish-brown hair who was clutching a sandwich, teeth digging into it already. 

“Guys, seriously?” A dirty blonde guy with brown eyes called out from where he was sitting at his desk. Jean, I recalled.

I snickered under my breath as I walked past the cubicles, noting the others who were engaging in easy conversation or staring at their computer screens.

As I opened the wooden door to Erwin’s office, I was immediately hit with the scent of old books and pine wood. I took in the old, wooden desk, the brown, plush couch, and the stacks upon stacks of books and files. Even with a bookcase spanning across the entire back wall of his office, there were even more stacked on his desk and on the coffee table next to the couch. At last, my gaze settled on my cousin, sitting with his head propped up on his fist as he scanned a document.

At the sound of the door creaking, he glanced up. Those blue eyes softened as they took me in, and a small smile tugged at his lips as he stood up.

“Celene” he greeted.

I walked over, opening my arms to give him a hug.

“Hey, Erwin.” 

He hugged me tightly, before pulling back and gesturing to the couch. I plopped down, sinking into the soft cushions. “So,” I began. “What’s up?”

Erwin walked over to his desk, and I watched as he opened a drawer that revealed a small safe. My brows furrowed as I watched him punch in the code before he pulled out a light blue folder. “I wanted to talk to you about my latest… job.”

My eyes flitted down to the folder in his hands as he walked over towards me. He sat down, before passing me the folder.

I reached out to grab it, and froze when I read the letters printed on the front:

F.E.A.R.

It felt like my brain had short circuited. Why did Erwin have a folder brimming with papers labeled after the organization I was an assasin for? Had he found out?

Forcing down the flurry of questions and masking the shock on my face, I took the folder setting it down on my lap. 

“You’re going after them?” I asked, my voice coming out more meekly than I’d intended. 

Erwin nodded resolutely. “I’ve been gathering information on them for years. Ever since I first I took over the company.”

My hands hovered over the folder, as though terrified to open it. Terrified to find out how many of the atrocities I’d committed were inside of this folder.

“Now, however, we’ve officially been hired to derail the whole thing. I’ve also finally gotten some solid leads and connections.” Erwin’s icy gaze met mine. “My newest operative was able to tail one of F.E.A.R.’s recent targets and uncovered an assasination–-a politician named Conan Shirley recently died of a heart attack, or so the public thinks. Based on my operatives intel, he was likely poisoned by one of FEAR’s agents.”

My blood went cold in my veins, breath catching in my throat.

Erwin didn’t notice, continuing, “He believes that they’ve invented a new strain of poison–one that’s virtually undetectable.”

“If that’s the case,” I interrupted, “Then how is your new employee of the month so sure that it was poison and not just a heart attack?”

Erwin took a deep breath. “He was there when Shirley died, he stated that he died shortly after finishing a drink, and was exhibiting strange behavior beforehand.”

There was no use in pretending as though I hadn’t been there. If this operative was in the office, then he would no doubt recognize me. Hiding my presence would only make Erwin suspicious. “I was there,” I revealed. “I’d gone on a few dates with Shirley, and he’d taken me with him to the event.”

Erwin’s brows rose in surprise.

“He was totally drunk. If you ask me, I don’t think it was poison,” I finished.

Erwin pressed his lips firmly together. “We received inside information that Shirley was a target of FEAR. It is more likely than not that his death was unnatural.” Erwin sat up further. “Regardless of if it was an assasination or not, this was a good hire. This operative has also managed to obtain a set of invaluable files detailing numerous politicians and businessmen that have used FEAR’s services.”

My brows rose. If Erwin was right and this operative had gotten his hands on such files… they might actually have a chance of tracking down FEAR.

A chance of finally destroying them.

It was terrifying yet thrilling at the exact same time.

On one hand, this could lead to Erwin finding out the truth about me. On the other, if I played my cards right, this could be my chance to take down Zeke.

But still, if Erwin took on this case, it put him back at risk. 

Everything I’d done these past few years had been to keep him out of all of this.

“How can you be sure that these files are even accurate? Don’t you think they’d be better guarded if they had such fragile information?” I questioned.

Erwin smirked, then, and the sight unsettled me slightly. “That’s just it–the files were in the possession of an affluent businessman who had dealt with FEAR himself. He was trying to accumulate blackmail to use as a shield against them. It seems that FEAR got wind of it around when we did, because when my agent went to steal the files, a FEAR assassin was already there.” My eyes widened as Erwin went on, “He managed to fight them head on and steal the files.”

It took everything in me to keep my expression from turning murderous.

Was Erwin saying that the mystery man who I had been swearing vengeance on all day was in this office?

Erwin clearly wasn’t paying attention to the hellfire burning in my eyes as he continued to speak, “Anyway, thanks to the information, we now have multiple solid leads to look into.” Erwin’s expression turned grave. “I’ve been waiting for this chance for years. Ever since…” He paused, as though the words were on the tip of his tongue.

But I could see the memory flashing in his eyes.

Could see it in my own minds-eye as well.

He didn’t need to verbalize it. We both knew that this was the revenge that we’d both been waiting for. But was it worth it? Was it worth risking the little we had left?

Erwin shook his head slightly. “Now that we’ve officially been hired to destroy FEAR, I have the proper funding and resources. I plan to go through with this, no matter what it takes.” Those cold, blue eyes locked on me. “And I want your help.”

I inhaled sharply. “What?” The word escaped me before I could even think. “What would I even be able to do? I’m just a secretary–”

“Celene, you can’t be serious,” Erwin cut me off. “You’re smart. Top of your class in high school and one hell of a criminology student. Besides, you’ve helped me out a few times before. You’re damn smart, and I know that if anyone deserves to get in on this chance for revenge, it’s you.”

Erwin’s words made my mind go silent. He wasn’t wrong. If I wasn’t an assassin myself, I would have considered a job as a private investigator, or even a government spy. I’d always been good at putting together the puzzle pieces of crimes, finding connections like needles in haystacks. If this had been a mission to hunt down any other organization, I would have agreed to help Erwin in a heartbeat.

Yet, I hesitated. 

Of course I wanted revenge. Of course I would love nothing more than to watch as everything Zeke stood for crumbled to the ground beneath his feet. I dreamed about it sometimes, destroying everything that Zeke cared about, just like he’d done to me.

But if I tried and got caught…

Then Zeke would finally finish the job I’d put a stop to. He’d make me watch as he killed everyone I’d ever cared about–the one’s still alive, anyway.

What were the odds that Erwin would succeed before Zeke caught wind of this? Or worse, if the Founder discovered the mission?

My blood chilled at the thought.

But if Erwin was going to go through with this regardless, wasn’t it better if I joined the cause? It would give them a leg up. Granted, it would also put my true identity at risk.

What would Erwin do if he discovered what I truly was?

“Celene?”

Erwin’s voice broke me out of my thoughts.

I blinked. “Uh… Erwin, this job…” I shuddered. “If FEAR finds out, everyone even remotely involved will be killed.” Erwin needed to understand just how much was agt stake. “They’ll end the lives of anyone whose ever worked for you,” I stated.

Erwin’s harsh gaze didn’t falter. “I know.”

I clenched my jaw. “And you… you really want my help with this?”

Erwin nodded. “I know for a fact that having you on this case will be beneficial. Not to mention, I figured you’d want to be on it.”

Right. I tilted my head. “And this new operative, he’s part of the reason you’re so confident that you actually have a shot at bringing down FEAR?”

Erwin smirked. “He is likely one of the most skilled agents I’ve ever hired.”

The statement made my hands itch to grab a knife and sink it into the faceless person I’d grown to hate so much. I kept my face calm. “Let’s see him, then. I want to know if you actually have a chance at this or if you’re just letting your ego blind you.”

Erwin’s eyes glittered at the challenge. “Very well, then.” He stood, walking over to his desk. Pressing a button on his phone, he spoke to whoever was on the other line, “Hange, tell the rookie I want to see him in my office.”

The rookie? If he was so good, why the hell were they talking like he was some kid? 

I began to wonder who would be walking through that door any moment now. If he was this skilled, he was probably on the older side. When I’d fought him, he’d been incredibly strong, so not too old. Maybe mid thirties? He probably had an irritating face, as well. Or a punchable one, at least. 

I started to picture a guy with a receding hairline, sunken in eyes, and a weird, toothy grin. I withheld a snicker as I shook the image away, glancing at Erwin.

My cousin leaned against his table, glancing between me and the door. 

I was practically on the edge of my seat. I was about to discover the identity of the man I was determined to destroy. 

He had to die, I told myself. It didn’t matter how good he was, the only reason he’d beaten me was because he caught me off guard. Besides, if he was so good, I would have heard of him before.

I’d meet him now, learn his name, his job history, then I’d follow him home and end him. After that, I’d make up for it by joining Erwin and taking down FEAR. I’d find a way to get Zeke off me about the files for a bit–long enough for me to get my job done. I could do it. Maybe I’d reciprocate some of Zeke’s flirting? I gagged at the thought. 

I’d figure out a plan tonight, I decided. Regardless, though, I was killing this guy.

Call me a spiteful bitch–I won’t deny it.  

He’d not only gotten me into trouble with my boss, but he’d also humiliated me. No one got away with that.

I crossed my legs, leaning back on the couch as the door creaked open.

My eyes caught on the slender, pale hand gripping the doorhandle, watching as a strong arm came into view. Next, a leg stepped through the threshold, clad in slacks and a dress shoe.

I eagerly watched as my new nemesis walked in. My eyes trailed up his tall and built form, finally finding his face.

My mouth went dry.

Because standing in the doorway was none other than the mystery man from the gala.

“Celene,” I vaguely heard Erwin’s voice. “This is Levi Ackerman, our newest operative here at SPI.”

–Levi–

I’d finally escaped the loud hub at the center of the office to have my lunch in the empty conference room when that loud-mouthed four-eyes burst in.

“Leviiii,” They said in a sing songy voice, throwing the heavy, wooden door open.

I’d practically winced, my headache returning with a force. I was about to send them a glare when they continued speaking,

“Erwin wants to see you in his office.”

I glowered. What could that son of a bitch possibly want? He’d already blackmailed me into working for him, and I’d brought him those files this morning expecting to be rewarded with some much needed solitude.

Apparently, not.

Groaning, I stood up, putting away my lunch and following Hange out of the conference room. Shoving my lunchbag into their hands and brushing past them, I opened the door to Erwin’s office, not bothering to knock.

The first thing I saw was the bastard smirking at me, leaning against his desk. Then, his eyes flitted over to someone across his office.

I followed his gaze, and immediately froze mid step.

Because the woman sitting on the couch was the same one I’d seen at that gala, where Conan Shirley was poisoned.

Her long, dark hair wasn’t straight like it had been that night, and was instead flowing down past her shoulders in loose waves. Those hazel eyes were locked on me, slightly widened in surprise. She recognized me, too.

This was the woman that Shirley had been drunkenly harassing. The memory was fairly fresh in my mind. I could still recall the vulgar insults he’d cast her way. Words that reminded me of the rotten shits who my mother had worked for when I was a kid.

It was why I’d stepped in, even though I wasn’t supposed to so much as make eye contact with Shirley. I had been there to watch him, and keep an eye out for any potential FEAR operatives.

But I’d been distracted, and had slipped up.

“Celene,” Erwin started speaking, clearly directing his words towards this woman–Celene. “This is Levi Ackerman, our newest operative here at SPI.”

Celene.

My mind wrapped around the name, letting it sink in as I stared at the woman sitting across from me, her eyes honed in on me in an almost predatory manner. My brows flicked up at the intense stare I was receiving from her–far more raw than the calm, refined expression she’d donned when that asshole sent his drink into her face. 

Shaking the memories from my mind, my mouth suddenly was moving before I could stop it. “You’re the woman from the gala.”

I immediately regretted the words as soon as they left my lips. I could feel my muscles tense at how stupid I’d just sounded. 

Celene blinked, the strange stare disappearing, replaced with a softer, more intrigued look. Her lips parted, but she paused.

I looked over at Erwin. “I already cleared her in my mission report. It wasn’t her.” After that evening, I’d sat down and written down a detailed account of the night’s events. Based on all my observations, it wasn’t likely that this woman was the one who’d poisoned him. She’d only ever come into contact with one of his drinks, and I’d been watching her hands the entire time. No pills had been dropped in, and her hands had been completely empty when handling the glass. Not to mention, if she’d poisoned the glass, then when Shirley had spilled the drink on her, she would have had a reaction.

I hadn’t been able to identify what poison had been used to kill Shirley, which was making it difficult to hone in on who else could’ve poisoned him.

I’d already run tests on every bottle of brandy that had been kept behind the bar. I would have taken samples from his actual glass, except it had fallen and shattered. My assumption that he was poisoned was only that–an assumption. 

But I’d always had a sixth sense for these things. I knew for a fact that FEAR had been targeting Shirley that night, and I also knew that they had more than a few poison specialists working for them.

This was likely a new, rare strain, specifically designed to be undetectable.

The fact that I hadn’t been able to crack it yet was killing me. The blow to my pride was only semi alleviated when I’d gotten the chance to put that FEAR agent in their place last night.

I was snapped out of my thoughts again by Erwin’s voice. “Levi, this is my cousin, Celene.”

Cousin?

I looked between the two, finding no resemblance. Except for maybe that strange look they were both giving me, where it felt like their eyes were trying to pierce into my soul. It was seriously weird.

“Anyway, I’m currently trying to convince her to help us out with our new case,” Erwin stated, giving me a pointed look.

What the hell did he want me to do? Convince her? I don’t even know this girl.

I gave him a deadpan stare.

Erwin looked at Celene. “So?”

I felt like I was missing something important about this conversation.

Glancing back at Celene, I found her staring at me again. Why did I feel like I was being tested? I noted a strange glimmer sparkling in her eyes as they met mine once more–

“So, I hear you managed to beat a FEAR agent in hand to hand comabt.”

That was not what I was expecting her to lead with.

Nonetheless, I answered. “Yeah,” I shrugged. “Your cousin sent me after some files, and FEAR had sent an agent of their own, too.” I remembered last night, how I’d watched the agent climb down from the vents after Zach Daniels left his office. I didn’t need to lift a finger as they did all the work for me, figuring out the code and picking the lock of the safe. “To be honest, I’d expected more from one of their agents,” I stated honestly.

Fighting that agent had been a bit of a pain. They were decent, sure. Most people couldn’t match my pace in fighting for shit. They’d held up a decent amount, but in the end, I’d gone head to head with worse. I was probably the most irritated by the overwhelming smell of herbs that had clung to them--particularly mint. If I were to guess, the agent had probably been carrying poison on them. Maybe they were the one's who'd killed Conan Shirley.

Celene’s brows were furrowed ever so slightly. “So you’re saying that FEAR sent an incompetent agent to handle files that clearly contained vital information regarding those who utilize their services?”

Her voice had a strange edge to it, and I wasn’t sure what kind of answer she was hoping for.

I just answered plainly. “They knew what they were doing, I’ll give them that. No FEAR agent is incompetent, saying that would be stupid. But, at the end of the day, they weren’t as good as me.”

A flicker of annoyance passed over Celene’s face. Maybe she was pissed that I’d basically just called her stupid.

She then looked at her cousin. “He’s almost as egotistical as you.”

My jaw clenched at the comment. It wasn’t being egotistical if it was true. Why did she seem so upset? Maybe she was just one of those moody women. From the pained look on Erwin’s face, I could tell that he’d probably dealt with this from her before. Why did he want her helping with this case? Was she even a detective?

Celene let out a long sigh. “Alright, fine. I’ll help you out with this case.”

Erwin’s lips tilted into a smirk of victory. The same one he’d worn when I’d finally let up and agreed to join his ridiculous business.

“Perfect.”

Celene stood up. “Let me know what days you’ll be wanting my help. I’ll talk to Pyxis about getting out of a few days of work. He should be fine without me in the office every damn day.” The next words she seemed to say more to herself than to Erwin. “To be honest, he’d probably be too drunk to notice that I’m gone, but I’d rather just have it be in the back of his mind.”

She walked closer to Erwin’s desk–closer to me.

I glanced down at her arm, recalling how Shirley had grabbed it tight enough that there had been faint, red marks on it when I’d forced him to let go of her. She was wearing a long sleeve, however, so I had no idea if it had left a bruise.

Regardless of the fact that Celene clearly had something against me, I still didn’t like to think of any woman being as mistreated as she had been at the gala.

Erwin was walking towards the door to his office as Celene walked even closer to where I was standing. Before I could stop myself, I murmured under my breath, “How’s your arm doing?”

I’m not sure if my tone had come out wrong or something, but Celene froze, face blanching as a strange flame lit up in her eye. Her brows were furrowed, and I couldn’t help but feel like the look she was giving me was a pretty fucking hostile one. “What?”

I stood up straighter–not that I was intimidated by the glare I was on the receiving end of–and cleared my throat. “When Shirley was busy manhandling you, I thought I saw him leave a mark on your arm.” I felt the need to explain myself, and yet, it sounded like it was coming out all wrong. It wasn’t like I gave that much of a shit, it was just that the whole ordeal had reminded me so much of my own past. 

The fiery look in her gaze suddenly balked, before fading away. “Oh,” she breathed, as though just now remembering the whole night. She shook her head slightly, as though trying to gather her thoughts. “I’m fine,” she muttered, before brushing past me.

I took in a deep breath, unintentionally inhaling the scent of vanilla and a faint, earthy undertone that was left in Celene’s wake. It was a nice smell, I found myself thinking, before I snapped out of it.

I forced myself to follow the two cousins out, watching as Celene gave Erwin a hug. She barely cast me a glance before she was walking out the door.

Still, I felt like I could still feel this strange burn, as though her glare had left a brand on my conscious.

Erwin’s cousin was kind of a bitch.

–Celene–

As I left Erwin’s office, my mind was reeling.

My nemesis was mystery man.

He wasn’t some heinous looking jerk that I could relish in punching the shit out of.

No, he was the gorgeous, dashing man that had made me almost swoon while on a mission. The memory soured in my gut, making me recoil in disgust.

How dare he be that attractive? 

It made me want to punch him even more, now. I wanted to break his perfectly straight nose, bruise that porcelain skin, and tear out his luscious, dark, hair. Maybe even stab out those sparkly, steely eyes…

I shook my head, forcing myself to stop daydreaming about his handsome face.

This changed nothing. He had basically called me weak and pathetic–granted, he didn’t know that the FEAR agent he was brushing off like a fly was me, but still.

Not to mention, he’d practically called me stupid.

I groaned as I stepped onto the bus, heading home.

I'd nearly revealed myself with my visceral reaction to his question about my arm. For a moment, I'd thought he'd figured me out. True fear had spiked through me in that split second. I'd frozen, not knowing what the hell to say. Then, he'd thankfully elaborated. I almost wanted to scream at him and tell him that the bruise was nothing compared to the agony I was enduring thanks to him. Thankfully, I'd been able to control myself.

Figuring out a plan to deal with Zeke and work on this case was going to be a pain in the ass.

For starters, though, I’d get through my main objective:

Killing Levi Ackerman.

Chapter Text

Blood splattered across my face, coming down on me like pouring rain.

My throat was raw, my screams dying in my throat as I watched the life drain from my mother’s deep, brown eyes.

The taste of iron and salt burned on my tongue.

Blood had gotten into my mouth. My mother’s blood.

Or maybe it was my father’s.

It was everywhere, soaking my clothes, seeping into my skin, mixing with the tears pouring down my face.

I wondered if I could drown in it.

–

I awoke in a pool of sweat, jolting up, my body tensed. The images eddied out of my mind, and the sting of the memories dulled after I remembered where I was.

In my home in Mitras. Not that distant island, in that damned villa.

The dampness on my skin was sweat, not blood.

Once I got my senses under control, I glanced at the clock on my bedside.

It was only 1 o’clock in the morning. I hadn’t planned to get up until three.

But trying to go back to sleep would be a fool’s errand–I never could after I had those nightmares.

Slipping out of bed, I padded into the kitchen, pouring myself a glass of water and taking my pills. As I swallowed them, I went over the plan I had concocted before going to sleep last night.

I would join Erwin’s team and help them dismantle FEAR.

I would make sure that we only pursued leads that were connected to the agents that weren’t me, and hope that I could keep Erwin’s team off my scent.

They could keep the documents for now–they would need them, as would I. I still needed to get a look at them and see what they contained. I also wished that I’d actually flipped through Erwin’s FEAR packet. After seeing Levi enter the office, I’d completely forgotten about it.

It was as though my brain had short circuited.

Speaking of, the next aspect of my plan: killing Levi.

Sure, he could be useful. But if he was as good as Erwin said, keeping him around would likely pose a risk to my true identity. Not only that, but he was the only person I’d faced in years who could actually beat me in a fight. It was better for me to get rid of him. Lastly, of course, there was also the matter of my wounded pride. Years of being an assassin were likely the reason I was so quick to resort to killing, and honestly, it was definitely wrong of me.

Especially after the way he’d swept in at the gala, and even asked about how I was faring yesterday. He probably was a good person…

I shook the thought away. No, he was too much of a liability. He had seen me fight, probably noted some other details about me as well. Killing him was a necessary precaution, I justified myself.

And the sooner I did it, the better. 

It would also help me get Zeke off my back about the documents. I could pretend that I’d tracked down Levi myself, questioned him for the documents, realized that he’d already passed them off, and killed him. That story combined with maybe some flirting and self-depricating phrases and Zeke would hopefully let me off the hook. I could only hope.

I’d soon be working over-time to keep him from finding out about my new, second job. 

I’d need to keep an eye out for moles in the office. It would also be wise to find out more about the informant who’d blabbed to Erwin about the planned assasination of Conan Shirley.

Once I helped Erwin take down FEAR, I’d get rid of Zeke myself. That part of my plan was still very much blurry, but it had been decided long ago.

Ever since the first time he laid those beady blue eyes on me.

For now, the only solid plan I had was how I was going to kill Levi. Last night, I sent Pyxis a text stating that I wasn’t feeling well and that I probably wouldn’t be coming in today. This way, I could spend the whole day keeping an eye on Levi–finding out what his schedule is, seeing when he wakes up, where he goes outside of work, and what the easiest way to kill him would be.

There was always murdering him in his sleep, but something about that didn’t sit right with me. Not that the methods I was leaning towards were any more honorable.

Honestly, I’d probably rely on poisoning him. Less messy.

Nothing painful or slow. A quick and easy death. The idea of sneaking up on him and breaking his arm first did cross my mind, but that would be too petty of me.

My arm was already feeling better–maybe I’d been just a tad bit dramatic yesterday.

Stretching it out, I left the kitchen to start getting ready early. I guess I would just have to start stalking him sooner than I’d planned. No harm in that.

I’d spent most of last night researching Levi, finding his address pretty easily. He lived in an apartment building not too far from here, and it was in a fairly populated area.

I’d just have to blend in.

Spending some time to alter my face with a prosthetic nose and makeup, I changed into a thinner version of my mission suit, stuffing the head covering into my purse. Then, I layered up, putting on a simple outfit of jeans and a longsleeve. Once I had put on a wig of short, blonde hair, I felt that I was completely unrecognizable. A fair amount of weapons were hidden throughout my clothes as well as in my purse, although I decided against bringing along my poison belt.

I wouldn’t need that yet.

Once I was ready, I headed out into the dark morning. It was a bit chilly out, but nothing I couldn’t handle.

It was a simple walk to Levi’s side of town. I didn’t see a single soul as I made my way up to the apartment building next to his. In the shadows, I scaled the side of the building, counting the floors as I climbed up. Based on my research, the windows of his apartment faced the roof of the building that I was climbing now, since this one was shorter.

Once I made it to the roof, I got comfortable. The sky was turning a pale blue, and I’d only been waiting for another hour when lights flicked on inside of Levi’s apartment.

I was crouched by the raised lip of the roof, half hidden behind the brick wall keeping anyone from toppling over. I probably looked ridiculous, peeking over the edge.

I checked my watch. It was close to four in the morning. Guess he’s an early riser.

I caught a glimpse of his form walking across his kitchen. Since it was fairly dark out, and the lights inside of his apartment were on, I had a pretty decent view of the inside. Especially since there were so many windows.

He was dressed in black sweatpants and a dark grey short-sleeve shirt, and once I pulled out a pair of binoculars, I could see that his ebony locks were slightly tousled from sleep. For a moment, I recalled how his hair had been neatly swept back that night at the gala, and how I couldn’t tell which I liked better.

I quickly shook the thought from my mind. God, it was so difficult to plot someone’s death while you were also getting distracted by their good looks.

Maybe I was a shitty assassin.

Focusing, I paid attention as he brewed himself some tea, sipping on it before he disappeared into one of the other rooms. The shades were drawn over the room he had entered, so I couldn’t see what was happening until he reemerged, dressed in athletic shorts and a shirt.

From there, he went for a run, and as I followed him, I realized that his route was fairly similar to my own. Not for long, anyway.

I spent the rest of the day keeping an eye on him, watching as he returned to his apartment, getting ready for work, before heading out. Obviously, I didn’t go into the actual office, but I kept a close eye on the building entrance from a nearby cafe. While he was working, I was busy planting small cameras all around the radius of the office. He didn’t leave the building until six o’clock, and I’d ended up buying nearly eight coffees during my stay at the cafe while pretending to read a book I’d already finished.

After he left, he headed towards a nearby gym, and I lurked in the area, placing a camera by the entrance, until he left at 8:30. When he returned home, he showered, before brewing himself another cup of tea. He then cooked himself what looked like steak, before eating it while simultaneously flipping through pages of a document.

I was dying of boredom.

Waiting for him to sleep, I nearly lost my mind. I’d already finished putting cameras near where I was watching, but I felt that I was more thorough when in person. It was almost one in the morning by the time he turned in for the night. Would he be getting up at the same time?

Delirious, I made my way back home, getting barely three hours of sleep before I was up again.

By the time I made it to work, I was running solely on caffeine. 

“Are you ok?” Rico asked me at one point.

I barely even heard her, and she had to repeat herself twice more before I actually responded,

“Yeah, I wasn’t feeling well yesterday. Guess I’m still a bit under the weather.”

Somehow, I managed to get my work for the day done in record time–driven by the fact that I needed to complete my mission as soon as I could.

Before I could leave the office, however, I had to stop by Pyxis.

The man was tipsy, as usual, a drunken smile on his face. “Celene!” He greeted. “You feeling any better?”

I nodded, trying to smile past my fatigue. “Yes, sir. I hope my absence didn’t cause you any trouble.”

He shook his head. “Not at all. You know, I can manage without you.”

Well, that was a good way to bring up my next point. “I know,” I replied sheepishly. “Sir, I was wondering if I could change my hours a bit?”

Pyxis raised a brow.

I continued, “Erwin needs some help dealing with things at the office, and he’s asked me if I could come by a few days a week to assist him. If it’s alright with you, for the next few months, could I come in three days a week instead of six?”

It was a crazy ask, but I knew Pyxis. A small, shy smile was all it took for his heart to melt. Not to mention, it wouldn’t really affect my work.

Still, I added, “I’ll make sure to still get everything done in a timely manner, of course.”

Pyxis hummed to himself, stroking his moustache in thought. It only took a few moments before he spoke up. “That sounds alright to me. Although, tell Erwin not to try and steal you away any more than he already is,” he chuckled. “Is that all?”

I nodded. “Yes. Thank you for understanding, sir.”

Pyxis grinned. “Of course, dear.”

—

I raced home after work, changing into my gear while keeping an eye on the film from the cameras I’d placed near the office and at the gym.

For most of my targets, I would spend days following them before committing to a tactic on how I was going to end them. But I needed Levi gone sooner rather than later, mostly so that Zeke didn’t have a reason to harass me when he inevitably showed up.

So, I was relying pretty heavily on my half-assed surveillance as I gathered my things. I went through my poison belt, making sure I was stocked up on everything I could possibly need, including the herbs I used to disguise my poisons in certain circumstances.

My favorite one was mint, since it was a tolerable but strong smell. It did wonders in disguising poison in non-alcoholic beverages. I was still between a few different poisons, but the one I was leaning towards was fairly undetectable–a poison I’d derived from snakeroot. I kept the pills stored in dried mint leaves so that when I used them, the sour smell was disguised. Based on the copious amounts of tea that Levi drank, I figured he wouldn’t notice the faint smell of mint when brewing an evening cup.

Once I felt ready, I was on my way. I made it to his apartment fairly quickly, and a glance at the film of my cameras told me he’d just entered the gym. I had at least an hour.

Forcing open one of his windows was a bit of a pain, but nothing I hadn’t done before. Once I was in, I tried not to take too much time observing the apartment. I was in the kitchen, which was directly connected to the small living space. It was a simple setup, with a small table by the window, an island at the center, and cabinets lining the walls above the sink and counter. The main door was across the kitchen, with a hallway branching off there which likely led to his bedroom. Despite my curiosity, I got to work. I couldn’t help but notice how freakishly clean it all was as I gunned for the dish cabinet.

He’d washed all of his dishes by hand immediately after using them yesterday, so I opened the cabinet to find three mugs, three plates, and three bowls. Simple, but efficient. I guess he didn’t entertain all that often.

As planned, I carefully removed the three mugs. Setting them on the counter, I removed my poison belt, putting it down beside the mugs. Taking out one pill, I used a contraption I’d fashioned myself to grind them into a fine dust. Thankfully, this poison was incredibly potent, making just one pill strong enough to kill three grown men. Taking the dust, I dispersed it equally between the three cups, just in case. Placing them all back neatly, I closed the cabinet. 

I was fairly certain that I’d done enough, but for extra measure I slipped a pill into his water pitcher which I found in the fridge. 

The silence crept in around me.

I began to recollect all of my things, filing everything away neatly in my poison belt. Just as I had finished making sure that I hadn’t missed anything, the faint sound of metal jingling broke the fragile quiet.

My head snapped up, eyes flying to the door. Indeed, there was a shadow visible from the gap between the door and the floor.

He was home?

With little time to spare, I practically flung myself into a small storage closet–or rather, a pantry, I realized once I’d shut myself inside.

Tugging on my mask, I scaled the wall, holding myself up with my back flat against the ceiling. Just in case he happened to want a snack.

The door was louvered, allowing me to faintly see Levi as he finally entered his apartment. How was he already done with the gym? He’d just arrived there thirty minutes ago.

Grinding my teeth, I watched him like a hawk. Thankfully, years of practice kept my arms from growing sore, so for now, I was fine holding myself up. Hopefully, he’d hurry up and drink some tea, or pour himself a glass of water.

My eyes followed Levi as he walked towards the center of the kitchen, stopping by the island where I’d conducted my work. He looked around, surveying his surroundings.

I bit my lip as he stared at the counter, before swiping his finger across it. What was with this guy? I knew for a fact that I’d completely cleaned up my mess before I’d heard him come by. I had a feeling that the term “neat freak” had been coined by someone who’d met Levi. I had to withhold a chuckle as I thought of it.

A small smirk bloomed on my face as I watched Levi fill his kettle with water from the sink, before setting it on the stove to heat. At least he was getting to the point.

While the water warmed up, Levi walked over to his cabinet, opening it up and picking a mug.

He set it down on the counter before rifling through another cabinet. After a few moments, he emerged with a tea bag, setting it in the mug.

My arms eventually began to ache as I watched Levi wait for the water to boil. He had zoned out, his eyes glued to the floor, until the shrill whistle of boiling water finally drew his focus.

I felt practically giddy as he lifted the kettle, pouring the boiling water into the poisoned mug. My arms were killing me, but it would all be worth it soon.

Of course, he had to take his damn time waiting for the tea to steep, before he removed the teabag and disposed of it.

I was grinning from ear to ear as he lifted the mug. I was relieved. Maybe this was good luck–I’d get a better view of my revenge.

Ignoring the strange twist in my gut as he lifted the mug to his lips, I watched with anticipation as he prepared to take a sip.

Just as those soft, pink lips were about to touch the rim of the mug, he paused.

Maybe he’d forgotten to add sugar? No, I watched him yesterday. He didn’t add anything to his tea.

Suddenly, his lips moved. But not to take a sip. 

“Alright, I’m tired of playing along. Just come out already.”

His smooth, low voice simultaneously sent a thrill down my spine while my entire body locked up. Was he… talking to me?

He knew I was here.

Shit.

I didn’t move. I thought I’d removed any trace of myself from his apartment. Had he seen the dust in his mug? The color had matched that of the porcelain, and it had appeared to be no more than a little speckle of dust. Besides, who was this on guard in their own home?

My heart raced as he set the cup down. Through the panels of the door, I watched as Levi turned around, slowly surveying the room.

“I’ll admit,” he continued, sounding almost bored, “I wasn’t expecting this.” The calm undertones of his voice were deceptively soothing. “Pretty clever, putting the poison in my mug. The smell and taste of my tea would probably do a good job of disguising any traces of it.” He glanced at the mug, before letting out a sigh. “Honestly, you gave yourself away by overcompensating for the smell of whatever poison you planted in there. I’m guessing you used traces of mint to hide the scent?”

My blood ran cold. What the hell? Was he just taking guesses?

“It probably would’ve worked, but you see,” Levi continued, slowly walking around his kitchen. Why did he seem so relaxed? I could pop out at any second. Shit, I should be planning my next course of action. Why was my brain moving slower than usual? As my mind reeled, Levi went on talking, “I hate mint tea. Something about the smell gives me a headache.”

Are you fucking kidding me?

“The first thing I noticed when I walked into my kitchen was the smell of mint. I didn’t think much of it until I realized that the smell was coming from the cabinet where I keep my mugs.” The taunting lilt to his voice made me want to tear my hair out.

Suddenly, his pacing stopped. I couldn’t see his expression since it was blocked by one of the panels. “Hm…” He was quiet for a bit, thinking to himself. “It’s you, isn’t it?”

I swallowed, listening as he continued to speak.

“Pissed about the files I stole from you?”

His words sent heat searing through my face. The teasing tone made rage bubble in my gut.

I didn’t know how on earth he’d made the connection, but it didn’t matter. Slowly, I slipped down from the ceiling, dead silent as I landed on the ground and drew my weapons. I’d just wait till he checked the pantry for me. He didn’t have a single weapon on him.

He’d regret that.

Levi was quiet, his taunts no longer filling the air between us. He started circling his kitchen again, taking his time scanning the area around him.

Where did he think I was hiding? The fucking walls?

I waited with baited breath, gun cocked and ready. I wanted to see the shock on his face when I blew his brains out. Fuck trying to keep it clean. He was being a dick, teasing and taunting me like that. Like I was an incompetent idiot.

I watched as his form drew closer and closer, until we were practically face to face. He couldn’t see me from his angle of the door, but I got the sense he knew I was in here.

My finger twitched on the trigger of my gun.

I could hear him breathing, could practically smell the bergamot and cedar radiating off him. I couldn’t help but breathe in just a little more deeply. The smell was addictive.

Suddenly, the door was ripped open. My finger pulled the trigger without a second thought, the barrel of my gun pointed directly at that perfect face.

I felt the recoil hit me; could practically see the bullet fly out towards Levi as the silencer muffled the shot. Then, with what had to be inhuman speed, Levi moved.

He literally dodged the bullet.

Not allowing the shock to slow me, I was already taking aim again, pulling the trigger.

Yet, he moved once more, with that same, supernatural ability. Before I knew what was happening, the gun was ripped from my hands and pointed at me.

Before he could even try to shoot, I dropped into a crouch, sweeping my leg underneath his. At the last second, he jumped, avoiding my plans to topple him over. As he took aim, I was moving once more, escaping his line of fire and sending a kick for his exposed side.

Levi spun out of the way as I pulled out my throwing stars, sending them flying for his unguarded face. One by one, Levi ducked and side-stepped to avoid them, his eyes barely even widening.

I ripped my dagger from its sheath, sprinting straight for Levi. Not even bothering to try to shoot, he swerved around me and sent a blow to my side. I managed to maneuver away, before dancing around the next four hits he sent flying for me.

We became a blur of movement. My mind went dead silent as I repeatedly tried to exploit any opening I could find in Levi’s guard, which were few, while also defending myself against his relentless attacks.

Just as Levi took aim once more, I jumped, before kicking off the kitchen counter behind me and flying directly over his head. I could tell the move had shocked him, only his eyes following me as the gun remained pointed at where I had stood mere moments before.

Before I even landed, I sent my dagger slicing for the back of his neck. Just as the metal of my blade was about to come into contact, Levi whirled on me, my attack missing by just a hairs-width.

I cursed under my breath, landing on the ground and already ducking from Levi’s next attack. The next time I got a glance at his face, I realized that something had changed.

The placid calm of his expression had cracked, revealing an icy rage beneath those crackling grey eyes. His lips were tugging slightly downward, brows furrowed, and pupils contracted.

His attacks sped up–how was that even possible?

I honed all of my energy into defense, suddenly feeling a weight settle in my gut. Had the beginning of our spar merely been a warmup for him?

Thankfully, he couldn’t see my face, nor the fear within it.

A shot suddenly rang out, and I barely had moved out of the way in time before a bullet was whizzing past my shoulder. He’d been aiming for my heart.

For some reason, it felt like he was finally taking this more seriously.

He sent a vicious kick for my sternum, and I quickly sprung into a back hand spring, gaining some much needed distance between us.

He stopped, and we stared at each other for a moment as I tried to catch my breath.

I wasn’t sure how much more of this I could take.

Maybe I really was weak. A pathetic excuse for an assassin.

Levi’s hateful eyes narrowed on me, and his lips parted once more. “It was you, wasn’t it?”

My brows furrowed. Was he still talking about the mission where we ran into each other?

I couldn’t speak if I wanted to, not wanting him to recognize my voice.

I remained still, brandishing my weapon.

Levi continued, voice deadly quiet, “You killed them.”

The words dropped like a heavy weight.

He was going to have to be more specific. I’d killed more people than I could count–and clearly, he was beginning to suspect that I was responsible for the deaths of multiple people that he cared for.

Levi’s lips pulled back into a snarl, and something about his expression made me wonder: was I about to die?

“It was you they sent, wasn’t it?” He murmured, more to himself than to me.

A part of me was dying of curiosity, begging me to ask him: who?

I wanted to know–was I really responsible for whatever he was accusing me of? Honestly, it didn’t even matter. I still had enough blood on my hands to drown in.

Remaining silent, I pulled out a second dagger.

Wordlessly, Levi moved.

And if I thought he was fast before, I had been sorely mistaken.

He was upon me in a second, a knife suddenly in his free hand, the gun dangling loosely from the other. It was aimed straight for my throat.

With the last of my energy, I threw myself out of the way, barely avoiding the blow.

Levi was hurtling for me not even a second later, fury clouding his eyes.

In that moment, I realized something: Levi was going to kill me.

He was going to kill me, take off this mask, and find the familiar face of his employer's darling cousin. He’d then report this whole incident to Erwin, and I’d be left dead in disgrace.

I couldn’t let Erwin find out like this. I wouldn’t.

With all of my remaining strength, I cast aside my pride and dignity…

And smashed through the window, plummeting into the darkness below.

–Levi–

My entire body froze as the FEAR agent threw themselves through my window.

The sound of glass shattering broke me out of the haze of rage that had settled over my mind, but not until after I’d fired one last shot.

I stood there for a moment, staring at my window and the gaping, jagged hole in the middle of it.

My chest rose and fell slowly, my fingers curling around the gun I’d stolen from the agent.

Was my guess correct? Was that the agent responsible for the deaths of my best friends?

I wished that I could’ve seen their face when I’d spoken the words aloud–seen their reaction. 

Shaking my head, I realized that I’d been standing in place for far too long. Slowly, I walked towards the window, and looked down.

No body was on the pavement below.

They’d escaped.

I let out a grunt of frustration.

Now, I had a fucking window to fix.

And new dishware to purchase.

In fact, I’d probably have to empty out anything edible in my apartment right now, just in case they’d poisoned that too.

The rage in my body dulled, buzzing faintly in the back of my mind as I settled my dagger down on the kitchen counter, still holding onto the assassin’s gun. I wondered if I’d be able to find any fingerprints on it. They’d been wearing gloves, but who knew–maybe they’d armed themselves before garbing their hands.

I shouldn’t have revealed that fact about the mint tea, I thought to myself as I stared at the gun. I’d been so busy trying to taunt this person, who was clearly cocky enough to think that they could get the upper hand on me, that I’d given them personal information about myself. They probably had been stalking me since our last encounter, so who knew what information they’d garnered on their own, but regardless–I should have kept my mouth shut. Still, knocking them down a few pegs had helped alleviate my annoyance at the interruption to my evening.

Whoever it was was fairly clever. Granted, there had been faint footprints on my floor and fingerprints on my counter that had clued me into their arrival, but still. It was the mint that gave them away.

That same scent had clung to the assassin I’d stolen the documents from.

I guess they were pretty pissed.

Based on my observations, they were most likely a she–if that skin tight outfit was any clue.

Not that it mattered–although, it would help with my next order of business.

Finding out who the hell was trying to kill me.

And, making sure I ended them first.

Chapter Text

Angry red slices covered almost every inch of my body.

Thankfully, the cuts were fairly shallow due to the durable material of my gear, but the shower I took upon returning from my failed mission stung. I was also grateful to the thicker material of my mask, since it had prevented any cuts from marring my face and neck.

I cursed Levi as the water ran over the thin lines, cursed the fact that he had proved one thing tonight: he was better than me.

My jaw clenched so hard that I wondered if my teeth might crack.

Throwing myself out of his window was probably not the smartest escape plan, but I had panicked. 

I never panicked like that.

My heart pounded so hard that I worried it might explode. I hadn’t been bested like that in years. Originally, I’d believed the first time to be a fluke–simply a lack of preparedness on my end. But today, Levi was the one who had been caught off guard, and he still made me seem like a novice as we fought. It was humiliating and sobering. It reminded me that I still wasn’t strong enough.

If I couldn’t beat Levi, then how could I expect to defeat FEAR?

The worst part was, I couldn’t back out.

I’d already told Erwin I would help him, and even if I went back on my word, he would still go on to pursue FEAR. He needed my help, more than he already knew.

It was up to me to find the balance between being a FEAR agent and a SPI operative without getting caught. Especially with Levi on the lookout for me.

After I’d washed the blood off my body, I slid into a comfortable pair of sweats, combing my damp hair as I slid into bed.

I was exhausted and in pain. 

And I still needed to come up with a plan.

It was painfully obvious to me that killing Levi was going to be next to impossible if I didn’t start improving drastically in my fighting skills. He was clearly always on guard, and now, he knew I was coming after him. I’d lost my chance for a surprise attack.

I’d need to be more careful from now on, especially since we’d be working together. Despite the added risk to seeing him more often, there was one benefit:

I could get to know him inside and out–learn the way he thinks, acts, fights.

I could specifically cater my training to target his fighting style, and could use the guise of our mission to become closer to him. This wasn’t a lost cause yet.

Despite my drooping eyes and heavy body, I laid in bed staring at the ceiling for nearly an hour reasoning through the changes to my plan.

The fact was that I stood more to gain by learning from Levi. Still, I would need to kill him eventually in order to keep Zeke from growing suspicious of me.

To be honest, that was what worried me the most.

Going through with helping Erwin destroy FEAR was risky–especially since the files he was using to lead his investigation were the same ones that I was currently tasked with tracking down.

Hopefully, if I eventually killed Levi, that would prove to Zeke that I was doing my best to get the files back for him.

Still, it was strange that he’d given me such an important mission without informing me of just how crucial the files were for FEAR. It made me wonder if it was some sort of test…

My mind was still busy trying to uncover Zeke’s intentions as I drifted off into sleep, and by the time I woke up, I still felt delirious.

Before the sun had even risen, I dragged myself out of bed and out of the house, running four miles through the streets of my neighborhood and cutting through the nearby park that sat between my apartment and Levi’s. It was good to remind myself that I needed to push harder–get stronger.

When I got back, I went to the gym in my building, going through my exercises before finishing off by sparring with the punching bag.

By the time it was 7:00, I was dressed and ready for my first day at SPI. 

I’d gone for a long-sleeve and pants in order to cover up my many cuts and put on some light makeup to hide the fact that I’d gotten such little sleep.

When I walked into the office, I looked like a new woman.

“You’re back!”

I was immediately greeted by a familiar brunette who was holding a breakfast burrito in her hand, sauce smeared across her lips. She was smiling brightly at me–Sasha, I recalled.

“Of course she is, Sash–remember, Erwin told us she was going to be helping out with one of his cases,” Jean strode by, flicking Sasha’s nose. He then turned to face me, smirking a little. “I know we’ve met before, but I’m Jean.”

I looked down at his outstretched hand. Smiling politely, I shook it. “Celene,” I replied.

“I’m Sasha!” Sasha added, about to offer me a hand before realizing that both of hers were covered in sauce.

I chuckled. “Looks good,” I commented.

“Please don’t get her started,” a new voice joined in, practically pleading with me. The guy with the buzz cut that I’d seen last time I was here walked over.

He was too late, though, as Sasha’s entire face lit up. “It’s from a nearby takeout place! They have a whole section of like, a hundred breakfast burritos! They’re so yummy.”

Despite the relaxed conversation, I felt my body remain tense. I wasn’t sure when I’d see Levi again, and my heart was racing in my chest. Hopefully, the few nicks on my hands wouldn’t draw his attention. 

“You looking for Erwin?” Jean asked suddenly, likely trying to end Sasha’s rant about the different burritos she ate depending on the day.

I snapped out of my thoughts, standing up straighter. “Yeah, I’m guessing he’s in his office?”

Jean nodded. “Need an escort?” He sent a look over at Sasha and Connie, who were currently engaging in a back and forth over what the office should order for lunch.

I shrugged. “Sure.”

Jean looked almost relieved that he had an excuse to escape the debate currently brewing between his friends, and eagerly began walking towards Erwin’s office. Following behind him, I took time to better survey the office space around me.

There were a few cubicles centered around the main space, although most were empty as it was still early. The door to the conference room was across from me, and Jean was leading me towards the hallway where numerous office doors were lined.

The one at the end of the hall was marked by the name Erwin Smith. 

The only contact I’d had with my cousin since I’d seen him last was when I’d let him know that I’d be coming in today.

Jean knocked on Erwin’s door for me before stepping aside to let me past him.

“See you at lunch,” He said, before turning and walking back to the main office.

“Come in,” I heard Erwin’s muffled voice call out from the other side of the door.

Pushing the door open, I stepped inside. “Good morning,” I greeted, finding my cousin intently reading through a stack of files.

“Good morning,” He mumbled, flipping a page and underlining something.

Sliding into the chair on the other side of his desk, I crossed my legs and waited for him to finish whatever he was doing.

Only a few moments later, he set down the papers and looked over at me. “Sorry,” He said, sitting up straighter. “I’m glad you were able to come in today.”

I took a deep breath. “Of course. I talked it over with Pyxis, and he’s alright with me coming here a few days a week. Obviously, I didn’t give him any information on the case we’re working on, and he didn’t push.”

“Good,” Erwin responded. “Even here, only the team I’ve selected for this job is aware of the case. I’m trying to keep information tight. Even the files we are working with are being kept under strict surveillance.”

I tapped my fingers against my knee. “Good. If FEAR gets wind of this, we’re all as good as dead.”

Erwin’s cold eyes settled over me. “I know.” He sighed. “Alright, the squad I’ve assembled for this case should be in the conference room. I told them to come in a little early, so they should be ready for us.”

He stood up, and I followed suit.

Shoving my hands in my pockets, I trailed Erwin out of his office and towards the conference room. The office had already begun to fill up in the few moments I’d been in his office, and I saw a few familiar faces before I entered the meeting room.

Shutting the door behind me, I looked up to find my coworkers for this case.

“Everyone, this is my cousin, Celene. She’ll be working on this case with us,” Erwin introduced me. “Celene, this is the field squad and mission planners you’ll be working with,” he gestured to the people sitting at the table in front of me.

I first noted the strawberry blonde woman with soft, brown eyes. She was smiling brightly, more awake than the rest of her comrades. “Nice to meet you!” She spoke first. “I’m Petra.”

Beside her was a man with dark brown hair that gathered into a point atop his head. He was the next to introduce himself. “Gunther,” he stated, waving a hand.

The man across from him was next. “I’m Eld.” He nudged the man beside him who was dozing off.

He jolted up, glancing over. “Name’s Oluo.”

I smiled at each of them, my eyes then landing on a face I’d definitely seen around.

“You know me,” Hange quipped, grinning brightly from where they sat before they patted the shoulder of the man sitting beside them.

“I’m Moblit,” He said quietly, smiling softly. 

The next man I had also met before, although his name was currently slipping my mind.

“I’m Miche,” he said, smiling calmly.

My gaze drifted to the final person seated at the table–to the steel-grey eyes I’d been avoiding since I’d walked in.

Levi was leaning back in his chair, arms crossed, looking like someone had pissed in his tea.

Despite how I’d tried to prepare myself for this moment, I felt my heart squeeze in my chest, a thrill sparking in my veins. 

“We’ve met,” He stated bluntly, lips set in a straight line.

No suspicious curl of the brow or furious gleam in his eye–I was safe, for now.

Movement caught my attention as Erwin settled into the chair at the head of the table, before gesturing to the open seat beside him. 

I took it, folding my hands in my lap.

“Alright, this meeting is just a formality, really, so it shouldn’t be too long,” Erwin began. “Take a look around you,” he instructed.

Everyone did as he said, and it was a little awkward as we all swivelled our heads around staring at each other.

“The people in this room are the only ones with clearance to any information relating to this case,” Erwin stated. “If any other operatives are ever needed, we will have a meeting similar to this again. Until then, never discuss this case with anyone else. All of our lives depend on it.”

Everyone solemnly nodded, paying attention.

Levi looked like he’d rather be anywhere else.

Erwin went on. “Petra, Gunther, Eld, Oluo and Levi are our field squad for any missions relating to this case. Since Levi is a newer operative, they’ve been going through squad training sessions to improve their chemistry for when working together. Based on my observation, this squad is our strongest at SPI, and the extra training sessions have proven worthwhile.”

I looked back at the others at the table, going through their names once more in my mind. 

“Hange and Miche are department heads in their own right, but I’m still having them help with this case. Miche will be overseeing field operations and Hange will be working on gathering our findings and planning correlating missions. Moblit has been assisting her with this” Erwin looked at me. “Celene, I want you working with Hange.”

I nodded, looking over at Hange whose eyes were glittering with excitement.

Erwin leaned on the table. “Our main goal with this mission is to uncover the identities of the FEAR leaders and their main operatives. Once we do that, we will then detain them and put an end to the organization.”

I tried to keep my expression neutral as Zeke’s face flashed in my mind. 

“We will be starting our search by looking into individuals who have utilized FEAR’s services, and will follow the trail through their connections. We will be breaking into numerous companies and their intel systems in order to gain concrete evidence of all involvement with FEAR, and will detain these people as well.” Erwin cleared his throat. “As you all can see, this mission is quite the undertaking, and the team we have working on it is fairly small. However, it must be this way, as discretion is the most vital aspect of our mission.” He rolled his shoulders back. “Any questions?”

The silence of the room was deafening. Everyone had probably already been briefed on all of this. Erwin was likely doing this for my sake.

When no one made to speak, Erwin concluded. “Very well. You are all dismissed. Celene, you and Hange will be working in their office for the day. Let me know if you two need anything.”

With that, he stood, and everyone else in the room did the same.

I’d barely gotten to my feet when Hange was already at my side, slinging an arm over my shoulders.

“So, you excited?” They asked, lips upturned as they began tugging me out the door. “Thank goodness Erwin is giving you to me. So far, it’s been just me and Moblit digging through those ridiculous files trying to find a good starting point! It’s been making my head spin!”

Moblit came up beside us. “It has been a lot for just the two of us to go through. It’ll be helpful having another set of eyes.”

The two of them were already launching into an overview of how they were currently organizing their findings, and I half listened as my eyes landed on a set of cutting eyes.

Levi was staring at me, standing slightly off to the side from the rest of his squad. His jet black hair fell over his brow in that irritatingly perfect way, and his brows were slightly furrowed as he watched me.

When he realized that I was looking back at him, he didn’t even bother to look away. He just continued to stare with that bored expression.

I felt my face heat up under his gaze, and I quickly looked away.

I thought of the way he’d forced me into literally jumping out a window last night. Damn him.

“Celene?”

I blinked, looking at Hange, who was looking at me expectantly.

“Sorry?” I responded, lightly shaking my head.

Hange snickered. “Nothing, just asking you what you thought of your cousin’s newest hire.”

My eyes widened a fraction as we walked out of the conference room. “What?”

“Well, you got to meet him one on one yesterday,” Hange continued, heading towards their office. “You must have some thoughts.”

I entered their office, wincing at the chaotic nature of it all. Books and papers were strewn everywhere, and a massive clue map was drawn out on a board over their desk. Words were scrawled messily all over, and random photos were pinned up as well.

Turning to face them as they closed the door behind Moblit and I, I tried to seem casual as I shrugged. “He’s alright. Doesn’t seem as special as Erwin is making him out to be, though.”

Moblit’s brows rose, but he stayed quiet as Hange gaped at me.

“Oh, honey. You clearly haven’t seen the man in action.” They walked over to their desk, flinging their body into their spinny chair. “He’s like a one man army. Not to mention, he’s pretty clever, too.”

I held back an eye roll. Of course, I already knew that. I just hated that everyone else did, too. Instead of letting my ego bruise any more than it already had, I observed the post its and photos pinned up to the board. They’d clearly gotten a lot done since being assigned to this mission.

“Holy shit,” I breathed, taking in all of the theories and half plans that had been written up.

“I know,” Hange groaned. “Still so much left to do. We’ve been going through those files that Erwin gave us for almost a week. It’s such a pain. Especially since most of the information is just names and vague descriptions of how they were involved with FEAR. No actual concrete evidence or anything.”

My eyes took in the various familiar names–people I’d killed, companies I’d stolen from. It felt so strange to be investigating myself.

“Today, I was thinking that we’d pick up where Moblit and I left off yesterday.” Hange gestured towards a bunch of papers on their desk. “We were looking into a businessman named Phineas Bruno who has previously used FEAR for stealing information from opposing finance companies. His company's tech is fairly amateur, and Moblit’s been working on hacking their system. We’re hoping to find further proof of his involvement through files or drives that might be on his account.”

Moblit then spoke up. “It would be a lot of help if you could help me look through his files and see if we can find anything that might connect to his previous contact with FEAR.”

I nodded, crossing my arms. “Of course.”

“Perfect,” Hange stated. “Alright, you two can work at the extra desk over there.”

I looked over realizing that there was, in fact, an extra, large desk sitting in the corner of the room… covered in papers.

Taking a deep breath, I made room to sit and got to work.

—

My head was pounding. I’d read through so many files that I was dizzy. Even the quick lunch break I’d taken had done little to alleviate the building headache pounding in my temples. When Hange had finally announced that we were done for the day, I’d practically leapt out of my chair. It had been a while since I had read through so much information.

I was out of the door before Moblit could even shut his computer, gunning it for the exit.

Pressing the button for the elevator, I ran a hand through my hair, my fingers catching along a few knots.

“What happened?”

I nearly jumped out of my skin at the cool, low voice that came from behind me.

Keeping my body language calm, I half turned to find Levi standing behind me, leveling that still look at me.

I then noticed that his eyes were on the faint red marks on my hands.

The cuts from yesterday.

Forcing my heart rate to remain steady, I chuckled sheepishly. “I dropped one of my mugs yesterday when I was making a cup of coffee.” I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, trying to seem embarrassed. “I cut myself trying to clean it up. Was too lazy to break out the vacuum.”

Levi raised a brow. “If you didn’t vacuum, then there’s probably still pieces of glass on your floor.”

Were we seriously talking about house-cleaning right now?

I gave him a deadpan look before the elevator pinged, and the doors opened.

Quietly, I stepped into the empty elevator, trying to remain composed as Levi walked up next to me. The two of us stared straight ahead as the doors closed.

The smell of bergamot and cedar filled the space around us, and I couldn’t help but breathe a little deeper. Why did he have to smell so good?

“You look tired,” His voice broke the silence once more.

My head snapped to the side, brows furrowing. What was his deal? Did he seriously feel the need to insult my appearance that badly?

The elevator was about to reach the ground floor. 

“I have trouble sleeping, sometimes,” I muttered as the doors opened.

I didn’t look back to see his reaction, just walked straight ahead.

I could hear his footsteps behind me, but he didn’t even attempt to reply.

Gripping the handles of my purse, I made my way to the bus stop, a cold sweat breaking out on the back of my neck. 

By the time I made it home, I was even more tired.

I realized, upon looking in the mirror, that I did still look exhausted, despite the makeup I’d taken the time to apply this morning.

Taking a shower and getting into my comfortable clothes, I was about to get an early sleep when there was a knock at my door.

My hand found a nearby dagger almost immediately, and I slowly made my way to my door.

Looking into the peephole, my rising heart rate abruptly calmed when I recognized the face staring straight at my door.

Concealing my knife, I opened the door for Hange.

“Hange, hey,” I greeted. “What’s up?” I asked, stepping aside so that they could come in.

Had they gotten my address from Erwin?

“Hey, Celene. Oh, were you about to go to sleep?” They asked, walking in.

I closed the door. “Yeah, but don’t worry about it. What’s going on?”

Hange turned to face me. They were still in their work clothes, bag slung over their shoulders. “Sorry to drop by like this, it’s just, we’re not supposed to send any messages to each other regarding the case. Never know who could gain access to our correspondence.”

I nodded in understanding. “Did something happen?”

Hange smirked. “I was going through the info that you and Moblit organized for me, and I realized something.” They pushed their glasses up the bridge of their nose. “Bruno is set to have a meeting with a man named John Crawley. I know you wouldn’t know this, since you haven’t had the chance to read through all of those files we got yet, but that’s another name that we’d found in there. I didn’t think of it until you and Moblit had already left.”

My eyes widened. “When’s the meeting?”

Hange put their hands on both my shoulders. “Tomorrow!”

My lips parted.

“I already spoke to Erwin, so he’s getting the word out to the rest of the team. Since I live so close to you and Levi, he had me come to tell you two: we’re planning a stakeout for tomorrow, so we all need to be in the office by 5:00 in the morning.” Hange was speaking so fast that it took me a moment to register everything that she was saying.

Once her words had settled, I took a deep breath. “Alright…” I took a moment to consider my next words. “Do you… do you want any help coming up with a plan tonight?”

If she took me up on that, I’d probably be a zombie by tomorrow.

Hange tilted their head at me. “Oh, no. It should be pretty simple, and I’ve already drafted up a decent plan. We’ll review and finalize tomorrow. Just don’t be late!”

They practically skipped out of my door, humming a tune to themselves.

Once I finally got into bed, I was out like a light.

—

I made it into the office at 4:55 in the morning feeling like death. 

Somehow, Hange was wide awake, already going through their drafts of a plan with Moblit. As I sidled up beside them, I quickly realized that Hange and pretty much perfected the plan already–had they even slept?

“So, we’ll have two members of our field squad infiltrate the meeting place while we wait nearby listening in through wire taps. We’ll have some cameras set up as well so we can get good visuals,” Hange finished, eyes glittering with excitement. “Any questions or ideas?”

My brain was still in a sluggish trance, but I was able to gather my thoughts enough to ask, “Which operatives did you have in mind?”

Hange grinned, flipping through their notebook. “I was thinking Petra and Oluo. The rest of the operatives will be on standby with us. We’ll all be waiting in a van parked outside the building on a side street.” They jotted down something practically illegible in the margins of their notebook. “Sound good?”

Moblit and I nodded wordlessly, and Hange darted towards where Erwin was sitting in his usual seat at the conference table. 

“Did they sleep at all last night?” I asked under my breath.

Moblit was staring at Hange with wide eyes, lightly shaking his head. “Probably not.”

The sound of footsteps drew my attention, and I glanced over to where the rest of the team was gathering around the table. Levi was standing off to the side, wearing that same, uninterested look as his team chatted.

Once everyone was accounted for, Erwin went over Hange’s plan, listing the specifics such as the location of the meeting and how we’d go about bugging the place. Once he was done, we were all following him out the door.

Using the service elevator, we went down to one of the subterranean levels of the building, filing into a large, black van, with tinted windows. Erwin merely watched, not actually coming with us. He had to remain at the office to keep things in order. Besides, he would have access to all of the tapes and film that we’d be gathering.

Inside, there were countless screens and monitors, as well as neatly organized boxes filled with supplies.

Everyone began to find a place to sit, Miche taking the wheel and Hange sitting beside him. Meanwhile, the rest of us found our places on the bench-style seat spanning across the side of the van. 

Moblit took the corner, and I sat down beside him. It quickly became a tight fit, however, as Eld, Gunther, Petra and Oluo started sitting along the other end of the bench. Soon, all that was left was a sliver of space between Oluo and I.

I didn’t even notice until Levi was standing above me, an exasperated look on his face as he stared down at the miniscule space left for him to sit.

“Gonna get nice and cozy, huh, Ackerman?” Oluo’s little quip only further darkened Levi’s expression.

The sandy-haired man took it upon himself to scooch in closer to Petra, making more space. Begrudgingly, I slid closer to Moblit, sending him an apologetic glance as our legs pressed together.

Letting out a barely concealed sigh, Levi sat down. 

I withheld a flinch as the heat of his thigh seeped into the fabric of my pants, and my shoulder brushed his arm.

The last time we’d been this close, he’d been trying to kill me.

Before I could try and shrink myself further, the car jolted to a start, and, like dominoes, we all were pushed up against each other.

“Sorry,” I murmured, quickly pulling myself off Levi, the tail of my braid dragging across the side of his chest.

His jaw worked as he took in a long breath. “It’s fine,” he replied coolly. 

Damn, one would think he’d be more of a morning person from how early he woke up in the morning.

Thankfully, it was too early for idle chit chat to break out yet, so we all remained fairly quiet as Miche drove us towards the restaurant where Bruno was meeting Crawley–the Interior Lounge.

It was almost a twenty minute drive, and I fought to ignore Levi’s scent as it flooded my senses. I tried to ignore him altogether, really.

By the time we arrived, everyone was practically jumping out of their seats.

My leg had fallen asleep thanks to being squeezed so tightly between Moblit and Levi, so it took me a moment to shake off the pins and needles.

“Alright,” Hange began as they crawled into the back. “Petra, Oluo, you two will be posing as waiters. I have the uniforms here…” They began to dig through one of the boxes nearby, before finally pulling out a clump of clothes. Passing it to Petra and Oluo, Hange continued to speak. “Gunther and Eld, would you two mind going through the wiretaps and cameras for me? I want at least thirty cameras and twenty bugs in the restaurant, including wire taps on both Petra and Oluo.”

The two nodded, quickly getting to work organizing the specific cameras and bugs needed.

“Moblit,” Hange called out, “check through the cameras one more time to make sure they’re all functional, and then get the system started up.”

Moblit didn’t need to be told twice as he found a place beside Gunther and Eld, approving each piece of equipment they selected.

I looked around cluelessly. I’d never been on a mission like this before–as an assassin, I’d only ever worked alone, and my official job didn’t involve hands-on work like this.

“Hange, should I help out with anything?” I asked.

Hange glanced over at me from where they were helping get Petra and Oluo ready. The two were applying random prosthetics to their faces, changing their appearance slightly, and Oluo was in the middle of sticking on a fake mustache.

Hange waved a hand at me. “Just sit tight for now. Levi, you too.”

I tried not to look over at where Levi was standing.

“Don’t worry, I’ll have you two busy enough soon,” Hange assured us.

Placing my hands on my hips, I took in everything going on around us. I got a bit distracted, however, when a certain presence neared my side. 

Glancing over at Levi, I found him watching Petra and Oluo finishing up their disguises.

“Jealous that you didn’t get picked for the first mission?” I couldn’t help but make the jab.

Levi’s icy eyes slid over to mine, and he raised a dark brow as he gazed down at me. “No.”

A twinge of embarrassment flared in my gut. I don’t know why I had to make such an immature comment. He obviously knew better than anyone that he was the best field operative on this mission. 

Keeping my mouth shut, I just looked over at Gunther and Eld.

“I still don’t get why Erwin wanted you on this case so badly.” Levi’s words surprised me, and I couldn’t hide the way my lips parted.

My eyes returned to his face, finding an inquisitive expression falling over his features.

Shrugging casually, I responded. “Beats me. Maybe he just wanted more family bonding time.”

I wasn’t in the mood to explain that my cousin was trying to give me a shot at revenge.

Levi’s brows furrowed. “Have you ever even worked on any criminal cases? Or done any actual private investigations?”

My jaw clenched, and I tried to push down the annoyance building within me. As far as Levi knew, I was just a secretary. His words were valid. But still, having him practically looking down on me–literally and figuratively–it made me want to shove his face into the ground. 

“I know what I’m doing,” I stated, teeth grinding with each word.

Levi tilted his head at me. “But how would you? Erwin said you studied criminology in school, but you graduated, what, three years ago?”

I hated the fact that his guess was right. “In case you’ve forgotten, I work for a PI firm. I may not be assigned to any cases, but I still know what’s going on. Besides, what do you care about how qualified I am?” The last words were practically hissed.

Levi’s lips remained set in a firm line. “I’m just saying, if you don’t know what you’re doing, you’re just going to drag yourself into trouble without knowing what to do if things go south.”

I was about to think of a retort when Hange’s voice broke through our conversation. “Alright, everyone, feast your eyes on Dave and Ella!”

Everyone glanced over, slightly puzzled as Hange waved jazz hands at Oluo and Petra. Dave and Ella must be their aliases for the day. I had to hand it to them, they looked like completely different people. Petra was wearing a black, long haired wig, with blue eye contacts, while Oluo had a larger nose, protruding cheek-bones and a trimmed moustache.

“Ok, you two,” Hange directed their words to the disguised operatives. “We’re currently parked on a side street next to the restaurant. Once you go out, just go left and around the building until you make it to the back entrance. These IDs should get you in without a hitch.”

They passed out two fake IDs before gesturing for Moblit to come over. In his hands were two unremarkable shoulder bags–something you’d bring to work for a change of clothes. He must have put the cameras and bugs inside.

“Here,” he said, passing one to Petra and the other to Oluo. “Let me hook you guys up to your wire taps and earpieces.”

Before long, the two were fully prepared and on their way.

Moblit had turned on the monitors, and was busy setting up the grid. As he got the system up and running, one by one, the cameras began to connect.

Petra and Oluo got the whole restaurant covered in under ten minutes.

Soon, we had a full view of the whole restaurant, including close ups of the table that had been reserved for Bruno and Crawley.

The two weren’t set to arrive until 9:00, so Petra and Oluo did end up actually working for a bit, taking on tables and waiting on customers. 

The rest of us broke out some folding chairs and got set up in front of the monitors. Hange handed us each physical notebooks and pens, since it was too risky to take notes on a computer. All of our findings would be locked away after this mission.

Moblit had begun to show me how to work the tech of our system when Hange suddenly stole our attention.

“They’re here!”

My eyes snapped to the monitors, immediately recognizing the two faces.

Both businessmen were often present at events that I’d gone to when working, and their names had been in many files that I’d stolen. I knew for a fact that I’d been hired for a job once by Crawley, although he didn’t know the exact FEAR agent that had broken into his opponents office for him.

Keeping my expression neutral, I watched as the two settled into their chairs, engaging in some light, idle conversation.

Eventually, Petra came by, offering them water. The sound was perfectly clear, and the visuals were exceptional. 

It made it all the more easier for me to quickly realize that the two were mixing in code terminology into their regular conversation.

“Hange,” I murmured, scrawling down bits and pieces of their phrasing that seemed awkward. “They’re using code phrases.”

Hange leaned over where I was sitting, narrowing their gaze onto the monitor.

“I was thinking we could order the salmon,” Bruno said under his breath to Crawley.

That right there, I immediately recognized. “Fish isn’t on the menu until after 12:00,” I informed Hange. “They are likely discussing what kind of service they are thinking of hiring FEAR for. If I were to guess, salmon, or fish in general, is code for a specific category.”

I wasn’t guessing. I’d heard plenty of these conversations before, and I knew for a fact that FEAR used similar codes when it came to hire requests. Ordering “fish” meant you were looking to steal some kind of information, as opposed to meat, which signified an assassination. Salmon was likely referring to physical copies of files or intel.

Obviously, I couldn’t say all of this, as it would make no sense for me to know.

“I think you’re right,” Hange muttered.

“Are we sure it's freshly caught, though?” Crawley asked Bruno. “If it’s not, is it even worth it to order?”

Hange inhaled sharply. “Oooh, I’d bet that fish is code for some kind of information they want stolen. This Crawley guy is probably worried that it's outdated and won’t be useful to them.”

I nodded in agreement.

“Good work,” Hange patted me on the shoulder as I continued to jot down notes.

The praise sent a wave of smugness washing over me, and I forced myself not to give Levi an “I told you so” look.

Our group sat there for another hour. Eld and Gunther spent that time transcribing the entire conversation going on between the two men, while I highlighted specific phrases and words that were likely code. Moblit and Hange went through my ideas, digging further into potential meanings. Meanwhile, Levi and Miche watched the footage for any specific body language or hand signals.

By the time Crawley and Bruno paid the check and left, my hand was exhausted from writing so much.

“I thought they’d never stop talking,” Eld joked.

“Seriously,” I let out a long breath of air, leaning back in my seat.

“That was a nice catch, the comment about the fish,” Eld continued, smirking slightly.

I couldn’t hide the small grin on my face. “Thanks.”

“I mean,” Eld continued, “It didn’t even occur to me that the kitchen wasn’t offering the lunch menu yet.”

I chuckled, looking back at my notes. 

“My hand’s killing me,” Gunther groaned, putting his pen aside and closing his notebook.

“Same,” I added.

Eld leaned in closer to where the two of us were sitting. “I know it’s for discretion and all that,” He said quietly, “but writing by hand like this for every mission is going to give me carpal tunnel or something.”

I huffed a laugh, cracking my knuckles.

A few minutes later, the cameras began to go out one by one. Petra and Oluo were cleaning up.

In the meantime, Hange was going over their findings with the rest of us, writing up a loose mission report while leaving room for Petra and Oluo’s input.

Based on the various codes we’d noticed, we’d put together that Bruno was the one with a contact to FEAR, and that he and Crawley were planning on hiring an agent to steal the financial reports and meeting minutes from an opposing stock firm.

With my additional knowledge, I’d deduced that the two of them were merely at the bottom of a chain of connections, and that Bruno’s contact was just another link. This request would probably go through at least two other people before it reached FEAR. Not only that, but the two of them had also been discussing whether or not they’d be able to specify which agent they wanted.

Anyone who worked with FEAR was always kept in the dark about which agents were assigned to their cases. However, since Bruno had utilized FEAR before, he was hoping to have the same agent take on this next assignment. 

I myself also didn’t know anything about my fellow agents. Zeke had never asked me to collaborate on any jobs, and on the rare occasions where I’d go to a base, everyone was always concealing their identity. We didn’t even have code names–just a number and a letter that only Zeke and the other higher-ups knew.

As soon as Petra and Oluo returned, Hange immediately began questioning them. Oluo was already tearing off his prosthetics as Petra described everything that she could to Hange.

I was busy stretching my hand when I got the sudden feeling that I was being watched. Sure enough, Levi’s eyes were on my hands, taking in the thin cuts still healing on them.

It took everything in me to not rush to hide them from his gaze. That would only make me look more suspicious.

“Do you think they might have used a code name to refer to any specific FEAR agents?” Moblit asked me suddenly.

My head snapped to look over at him. My lips parted as I tried to think of a good response. “Um, I mean…” I cleared my throat. “Do you think they would even have information like that?”

Moblit was writing something down in his notebook as he stood. “I mean, so little is known about FEAR and their agents, but there has to be a way to keep track of their operatives, no? They probably have agents that specialize in particular missions.”

I looked up, pretending to think on his words. “You’re probably right, but these guys don’t seem to have that kind of clearance.”

Moblit tapped his pen against his chin. “I think we should try and go through any confirmed FEAR operations that we know of, and try to come up with a list of missions that were likely carried out by the same operatives.”

My brows rose. That was a pretty good idea.

“We could start with a case we know was FEAR: the agent that tried to steal the files we currently have.” Moblit’s words sent cold dread flooding through my stomach. His eyes then landed on someone behind me. “Levi, you could help us in that sense–if you remember, we could go over their fighting style and see if it's similar to any security camera footage that we’ve obtained from other cases.”

I could hear my pulse pounding in my ears. I slowly turned to look at Levi, trying to seem curious. Would he mention anything about how he was attacked two nights ago? Would he include that in his report?

Levi merely stood there, seeming more content to just listen to Moblit’s ideas than actually join the conversation. “Sure. Although, we didn’t fight for that long.”

I forced my expression to remain blank, when in reality, I was hopelessly confused. I wondered if he’d even mentioned the incident to Erwin.

“Great,” Moblit continued speaking, but I was lost in thought.

Why hadn’t Levi mentioned that he’d encountered that same agent twice? Was he already suspicious of me? No, why would he even begin to guess that I was the FEAR operative hellbent on killing him?

Well, I suppose there could be a few reasons, but nothing concrete.

Except the cuts on my hands.

Instinctively, I casually put my hands in my pockets, hating having the evidence so out in the open.

I could’ve sworn that Levi’s eyes tracked the movement.

Chapter Text

After we returned to the office, Erwin dragged us all into the conference room in order to conduct a full mission report. We were in there for an hour and a half, with Moblit jotting down practically every word that was said during the duration of the meeting.

I nearly leaped out of my seat when Erwin finally said, “Alright. Good work today, guys. Go ahead and grab lunch, I had Nifa order for the office.”

Trying to look less enthusiastic about leaving, I slowly stood up from my seat. Hange was practically bolting straight into her office, probably about to add all of our new theories to her clue map.

During our meeting, we had done some additional research about potential business opponents of Bruno and Crawley, and dug further into some of the code language we’d heard. Together, we came up with a few potential targets for Bruno and Crawley, whom we’d be keeping a close eye on for the next few weeks. Hange was also going to have Moblit start infiltrating their software databases and hack into their cellular devices so that we could gain access to other private conversations.

I couldn’t imagine being that much of a tech-wiz, but Moblit merely accepted the job with a casual nod of his head.

As I walked out of the conference room, I was immediately hit with the sound of chatter. Everyone in the office was crowded around one of the desks, probably where Nifa was handing out the to-go boxes she’d picked up.

“Come on! Please,” I heard Sasha begging.

Walking closer, I saw Connie holding her back as she reached out to grab a box. Her other hand was already holding one.

“You need to wait until everyone has already gotten their lunch,” Nifa stated plainly, passing a box to a blonde girl with her hair in a messy bun.

“Annie, which one did you get?” A tall, burly blonde asked the girl.

She looked up at him, a bored expression on her face. “No, Reiner, you can’t have half. Eat your own.”

The man whose name was Reiner groaned, before looking over at a lanky, dark haired guy standing beside him. Before he could even speak, his friend chuckled,

“Not a chance, buddy. We’ll grab more food after we leave.”

Reiner groaned, clutching his box in his hands. “Come on, Bert, we both know you won’t finish it anyways.”

Seeing so many people gathering in one place made me realize just how many employees worked here. I hadn’t been paying as much attention as I should’ve during my first few visits to the office.

As I joined the line, I noted an olive skinned girl with freckles and short, dark hair waving to someone by the entrance.

My eyes followed the direction of her greeting, finding a blue eyed blonde girl rushing over with a bright smile on her face. “Ymir!” She cheerfully greeted, wrapping her arms around the brunette.

“Hey, babe,” Ymir murmured into the top of her head.

My brows furrowed. This blonde chick looked familiar…

“Hey Historia!” Nifa called. “You want a lunch box too?”

Historia smiled gracefully over at Nifa. “I’m good, Nifa, but thank you!”

“Can you pass this over, then?” Nifa requested, handing out a white box.

Historia grabbed it, turning around until her eyes landed on me. “Oh! I don’t think we’ve met before.”

I offered her a polite grin. “I don’t think so either. I just started working here. I’m Celene, Erwin’s cousin.”

Historia extended her hand. I reciprocated the handshake, before she passed the lunch box over to me.

“Nice to meet you! I’m Historia,” She continued. “I don’t work here,” a brief chuckle as she glanced up at Ymir. “I came to take Ymir out to lunch.”

Ymir slung an arm over the petite girl's shoulders, smirking.

I nodded, the warmth of the box seeping into my hands. “Well, it was nice to meet you! Have fun.”

It was only as the two walked away that I realized why Historia looked so familiar.

She was the daughter of the President, Rod Reiss. She appeared on TV fairly often, known for always partaking in community service and philanthropy. She was like the people’s princess, the best liked representative of the Reiss presidency.

She seemed nice enough, I supposed.

Holding my lunch, I glanced around the office, noting Erwin waving me over back to the conference room. Internally groaning, I walked toward him–I hope this didn’t mean he wanted to further discuss the mission over lunch. I thought this was supposed to be our break.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

Erwin gestured to the door to the conference room. “Come, let’s have lunch together.”

Following him in, I noticed that there were two other people already sitting: Hange and Levi.

The latter looked as though he wanted to set himself on fire as he avoided all eye contact while opening what seemed to be something he’d brought from home. Hange was so enamored in the story that they were telling him, that they didn’t realize that he was hardly paying attention.

Sitting beside Erwin, I tore open the plastic bag holding the utensils, popping open the to-go box. The smell of grilled chicken and rice wafted up to me, making my stomach grumble.

“So,” Erwin began, opening his own lunch. “How was it working with the team?”

I set my fork aside. “It was good. Pretty cool seeing how the stakeouts get set up.”

Erwin hummed to himself, taking a bite of his lunch.

“She did great!” Hange exclaimed, turning away from Levi. “She’s a natural, really. Good call with having her join the case.”

“There were too many people working today's mission,” Levi stated under his breath.

We all turned to him.

Was he trying to say that I was useless? Scoffing, I raised a brow. “You’re one to talk. You didn’t really do that much either today.”

Levi’s bored stare locked onto me. He shrugged. “My job isn’t the same as shitty glasses–the work I do is on-site.”

Rolling my eyes, I shoved more food into my mouth. 

Erwin sighed. “Alright, let’s not argue. I wanted the entire team on today's mission since it was our first one. This way, we could see how everyone works together.” His eyes danced between Levi and I. “Speaking of, our next mission will involve fewer operatives. I want to see if we can find physical evidence of Bruno and Crawley’s involvement with FEAR. Levi, you and Eld will be going to Bruno’s, while Miche will go to Crawley’s with Gunther. It will fall on you to report back any and all findings.”

Levi looked uninterested as he picked at his food.

An idea sparked in my mind–this was the perfect opportunity to convince Levi to train me.

“Erwin,” I started. “How come the rest of us won’t have any involvement with these missions.”

Erwin crossed his arms. “These will be much higher risk undertakings. The fewer people, the better. Any vehicles lingering nearby will only draw attention.”

Tucking a hair behind my ear, I leaned forward. “You know, I could also help with on-site work. I do have training.”

Erwin raised a bushy brow at me. “Celene, when was the last time you actually practiced anything that we learned from our parent’s lessons?”

I knew that was exactly what he’d say. Trying to seem dejected, I continued. “I’ll start training again.”

Erwin chuckled lightheartedly. “You won’t be prepared enough to actually partake in any fieldwork for a while, even if you started training now. Besides, I’m not really sure who you had in mind as your hypothetical coach.”

My eyes slid over to Levi, who was dully watching the dispute. After a beat of silence, I went for it. “Why not him.”

That got the gloomy bastards attention. Those cutting eyes lit up, eyebrows furrowing as his posture straightened.

“If he’s as good as you say,” I went on, “Then he should have me trained and ready in no time.” I blinked over at my cousin. “He can assess my skills and decide whether or not I can partake.”

If Erwin agreed to this, then it would be perfect. I’d get the in I wanted with Levi, and have a valid excuse to learn his fighting style. Sure, I’d have to pretend to be incompetent for a few training sessions, but it would give me time to adjust to Levi’s specific techniques. Maybe even learn some of his tricks.

Erwin brought a hand to his chin, considering.

“No.”

The word came from someone else’s mouth.

I whipped my head around to look at Levi once more. His lips were pressed in a firm line, lunch forgotten beneath him.

I tilted my head. “Why not?”

The gears in my brain began turning.

“Do I need to give you a reason?” He asked with a quiet harshness. “I’m not in the mood to work overtime trying to train overconfident brats just so you can go and get yourself killed. I’m not a teacher, so if you want training, you’ll have to get it from somewhere else.”

His words felt like a slap to the face. He hadn’t even waited to hear what Erwin had to say. Not only that, but he cast my cousin a stubborn look that signaled that he wouldn’t budge, even if Erwin directly ordered him to. 

I hadn’t anticipated this.

And now, I was looking at Levi with my lips parted, feeling like an idiot. I wanted to punch him square in the face.

Before I could consider lunging across the conference table and doing so, he abruptly stood, grabbing his lunch. He didn’t even bother offering a reason for leaving, just walked out the door.

I closed my mouth, refusing to gape like a fish any longer.

A faint snort caught my attention, and I found Hange giggling to themselves.

Erwin also had a faint smirk on his lips as he broke the tense silence. “Alright, we’ll discuss this more later. I need to go and finish some paperwork for one of our other projects.”

He stood, taking his empty lunch and leaving. How had he managed to eat so fast?

I jabbed my fork into my chicken, grinding my teeth together as I imagined jabbing it into Levi’s eye instead.

“I see what you’re trying to do.”

My plotting was interrupted by Hange’s voice.

I froze, my heart skipping a beat. “What do you mean,” I replied casually.

Hange leaned forward, their food forgotten on the table. “You’re trying to get closer to Levi, aren’t you?” They wiggled their brows as the words left their mouth, and my stomach dropped.

My nose wrinkled as I caught the implication. “What? No!” I leaned back in my seat, hoping to seem utterly unaffected. “Why would you think that?”

Hange smirked. “Well, I caught you staring at him nearly a hundred times during the mission.” They pointed a finger at me. “You’re hoping that if you two get some solo time alone, he’ll fall into the palm of your hand. Or, you’re trying to get nice and physical by having him train you and–”

“Hange!” My voice squeaked unintentionally. “No! I’m just trying to make myself more useful. This has nothing to do with Levi!”

“So you don’t find him devastatingly attractive?” Hange inquired.

Heat rose up onto my cheeks. “This is ridiculous,” I blocked, even as the image of Levi in that suit the first time we met surfaced in my mind.

“You’re completely blushing!” Hange exclaimed.

My eyes widened. “Only because I feel awkward having you hurl such–such crude accusations at me!”

Hange snorted. “Come on, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. Nothing wrong with wanting to jump a guy’s bones–”

“Oh my God, please stop,” I begged.

Hange’s eyes twinkled. “Wow, I’ve really gotten you all frazzled!”

I was practically panting, staring across the table at Hange, whose eyes were glinting with excitement. I was not doing this right now.

“Hange, please? Can I just eat my lunch in peace?” I asked.

Hange’s shoulders slumped. “Fine.”

Content, I took a bite of my chicken.

“But if that is your plan, just know, it’s pretty clever!”

“Hange!”

—

Thankfully, lunch with Rico the next day was far less chaotic.

“I can’t believe you’re ditching me so many days a week!” She complained.

I sipped on my iced coffee. “I know, I’m sorry. My cousin’s been begging for my help, and I’ve barely spent time with him for the past few years. I figured I owed him.”

I couldn’t explain the actual details of my mission, so I hoped that this would be enough.

Rico sighed. “No, I’m sorry. You know I don’t actually mean it that way. It’s important to spend time with your family, especially…”

Especially when the rest of mine was dead.

“Yeah,” I finished for her. Shaking it off, I went on. “Anyway, how’s the office been without me?”

Rico’s expression shifted to a much lighter one. “It’s been alright. Pretty slow, but I’m not complaining. Actually, I wanted to ask you something.”

I leaned forward in my seat, twirling my straw around my drink. “Go ahead.”

Rico grinned. “I’m planning a little party at my house, two weeks from now. Would you wanna come?”

A genuine smile grew on my face. I hadn’t had the opportunity to let loose in a while, and Rico’s words felt heaven-sent. “Yes, of course.”

Rico’s eyes lit up. “Perfect!”

Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. “Speaking of parties..” I mumbled more to myself. “I need to get Erwin something and stop by the office later, it's his birthday.”

I’d always made sure to visit him on his birthday. This year, however, I had additionally ulterior motives: today was the first attempt of our operatives obtaining any evidence against Crawley and Bruno. If I went after work, I hoped it would be late enough for the operatives to be back already–although, it was surely a long shot. I hadn’t heard much since I’d been in the office today, but all of yesterday's conversations sounded as though the plan was taking place during broad daylight–something I would personally never risk.

Erwin was being bold–too bold, in my opinion. It made me worry. He was practically itching to get caught by FEAR. Not being in the office today was killing me–this lunch break had barely given me a reprieve from getting caught up in potential failures.

I needed to be there when the agents got back, if only to make this overthinking stop for once and for all.

Rico finished chewing a bite of her wrap. “Oh! You should grab a cupcake from the cafe down the street, they’re really good!”

I crossed my legs, hiding any hint of stress from my expression. “You know what, that’s a pretty good idea.” I ran a hand through my hair. “Come with me after we’re done?”

Rico nodded.

Once we had finished eating, the two of us strolled into a quaint little cafe down the street named Marie’s Bake Shoppe. After picking a vanilla cupcake and buying a mini candle, we headed back into the office for the rest of the day. 

Pyxis was waiting by my desk when I got back.

“Sir,” I greeted.

He smiled. “Celene, just the girl I’ve been missing.”

I snickered as I rolled my eyes. “Can I get you anything?”

Pyxis hummed to himself. “You know…”

Oh God, this was going to be one of his long winded speeches. I wished I had a snack with me to help pass the time.

“You’ve been doing a splendid job of managing all of your work, even when you’re not in the office,” Pyxis gave me a grateful and tipsy grin. “I do admit, I miss having my favorite assistant around all the time, but you have managed to keep everything in order.”

“Thank you,” I said, stuffing my hands in my pockets. “You're sure there’s nothing else I should be doing?”

Pyxis leaned against the wall, looking up at the ceiling in thought. A brief moment later, he laughed to himself. “Actually, there’s one thing that would make up for your lack of presence in the office.”

My brows furrowed. I hadn’t expected him to actually have any feedback. I’d been going above and beyond making sure that I wasn’t behind on a single bit of work.

Pyxis clapped a hand over my shoulder. “You could buy me a nice bottle of wine, so I can drink the sorrows away.”

My stance loosened as I huffed a laugh. “Sure thing, sir.”

Pyxis nodded, seeming rather pleased, before sauntering away.

I was typing away for hours at my computer, working at a furious pace to get ahead for the week when the clock hit 8:00. I’d worked overtime, but it was worth it.

I’d scheduled emails, set up Pyxis’ calendar, prepared presentations and speaker notes, and set up meetings for the entire week. The next few times I’d come in I’d only need to respond to new emails and inquiries.

Finally, I put away all my things, snagging Erwin cupcake from the staff fridge before heading out. It was dark out as I took the bus to the SPI office, and walked into the building. By the time I made it up the elevator, the office was pretty much empty. The fact that the lights were on and the security was still there signaled that Erwin remained.

Walking through to his office, I knocked gently on the door.

“Who is it?” I heard.

Opening the door, I peeked in. “Happy Birthday!” I greeted, smiling.

Erwin was busy reading files, but as he looked up, the exhausted look on his face softened. “You came.”

I walked into his office, setting the box containing the cupcake in front of him. “Of course I did. Sorry, I was working late trying to get everything for this week done.”

Erwin watched as I opened the box and stuck the candle in the cupcake. “Thank you, Celene. You didn’t have to do this.”

I shook my head as I held my lighter up to the candle. Once a flame finally caught, I stepped back. “Make a wish!”

Erwin raised a brow at me before closing his eyes and dramatically putting on a show of thinking of a wish. At last, he blew out the candle. 

I sat down on the seat across from him. “How was the office today?” What I meant was: how is the mission going?

Erwin seemed to understand exactly what I meant. “It was good. They should be back any minute now.”

I nodded. “Is anyone else still here?”

Erwin took the wrapping off the cupcake. “Yes, Hange and Moblit. The rest are done.”

I crossed my arms, watching as he bit into the cupcake and let out a pleased hum.

Unable to stop myself, I spoke. “You know, you need to be much more careful when dealing with FEAR. Having your operatives breaking into offices in the middle of the day is risky.”

Erwin sighed, swallowing his bite. “Celene, I understand your concern, but you need to know that I have been planning this for years.”

I took a deep breath. “I know, Erwin. And I know why you’re so determined to see this through. Believe me–”

“I failed our family–failed you–once before, Celene. I don’t intend on doing so again,” Erwin said firmly.

I inhaled deeply. “You can’t blame yourself for it, Erwin. Even if you were there, there was nothing you could have done.”

Erwin’s hand clenched into a fist. “Regardless of if that is true, I now have the ability and resources to finally gain retribution for us. For our family. You just need to trust that I know what I’m doing.”

It was hard to do that when I knew so much more about everything going on. Harder because of the fact that I couldn’t even tell him.

Erwin sat up straighter. “FEAR used to be primarily politically focused. Now, it’s just a gang of assassins going around taking odd jobs.” Erwin stared right at me. “They’re gearing up for something larger. I know it. This isn’t just about revenge. It’s about stopping whatever the hell it is that they are so obviously planning.”

His words struck a chord in me. Mostly because I had the same exact feeling.

FEAR was preparing for something big. What? I had no idea, yet. But just as Erwin was saying: they needed to be stopped.

Dropping my shoulders, I nodded. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be bringing this up right now–”

“It’s fine,” Erwin stated, biting into his cupcake again.

I looked at the photo on his desk as he ate. The picture of us together, our parents gathered around us on my old living room couch.

“Please, Celene,” Erwin’s voice drew me from my thoughts. “I have a plan.”

Before I could respond, the sound of muffled voices rose from somewhere outside. Erwin looked toward the door, standing up.

“They’re back.”

—

The mission debrief was short and to the point. I could tell that everyone was exhausted, just wanting to go home and be done for the day.

Hange and Moblit didn’t even question my sudden appearance, just gave me some pen and paper to help transcribe with.

It was mostly Miche and Eld speaking the entire time, describing how their individual pairs snuck into the offices and did some recon work. Gunther made a few occasional comments, but Levi was dead silent the entire time.

I forced myself to barely glance at him, feeling overly conscious of what Hange had described as “staring at him nearly a hundred times.” It wasn’t all that difficult to remain focused, especially when Eld described how they’d listened in to a phone call between Bruno and a contact. 

Based on what they’d heard, Bruno was extremely far down in the chain of connection to FEAR. His contact was also going to be reaching out to a different contact in order to connect with FEAR. Hearing this, Erwin immediately set us on our next mission: tracking Bruno’s phone call and finding out more about his contact.

“We’ll start on this tomorrow, since Levi and Eld have the calls routing information saved already,” Erwin stated.

I sagged with relief, glad that such a vast undertaking wouldn’t be holding us in the office throughout the entire night.

Levi was the first to leave, practically running away. By the time I made it all the way home, it was already midnight.

Entering my apartment, I made sure that all of my more recent security measures were in place. Ever since the missions had begun, I’d made sure to install more security in my apartment–cameras, reinforced glass, windows that didn’t open, extra locks… the list went on. If Zeke was desperate enough, he probably could still break in, but this just made it harder.

Not that I was keeping incriminating information anywhere that he’d think of looking, but it gave me some comfort.

Locking my door, I rushed to get washed up and in bed. I’d only just slipped into my pajamas when there was a knock on my door.

I wondered if it was Hange again, coming to me with mission ideas. Still, I checked the camera I’d installed within my peephole.

My heart dropped when Zeke’s bearded face came into focus on the screen.

Groaning quietly, I got up, unlocking my door and opening it up for him.

He walked right past me, hands in his pockets. 

Closing the door behind him, I placed my hand on my hip, where a gun was holstered underneath my baggy sleep-shirt.

“It’s past midnight,” I stated.

Zeke took off his glasses. “I saw that you paid your cousin a visit for his birthday.”

My blood ran cold. “Yes.” No point in lying about that.

Zeke hummed to himself. “You were there for a while.”

I shrugged. “I fell asleep while he was working. Besides, I’m trying to spend more time with him.”

Zeke raised a brow. “Why?”

I gave him an incredulous look. “Because he’s the only family I have left, in case you forgot.”

“And you’re worried that I’m going to lash out since you haven’t managed to get those files back,” Zeke finished for me.

I clenched my jaw. “I’m working on it. I’m trying to track down whoever it was that stole them from me.” I casually evened out my stance. “What’s so important about them anyway? It didn’t seem like that big a deal when you gave me the mission.”

Zeke’s eyes flared. “That’s none of your concern. You should only be worrying yourself with getting them back, or else, no amount of family time is going to save you or your cousin.”

I nodded. “I understand. Sorry, I really am trying. This guy is just impossible to track down.” I wondered what Zeke would do if he found out that not only was I lying, but the man I was supposedly searching for was actually my coworker.

Zeke sighed. “You know, I’m disappointed in you. This is the first time you’ve failed me like this.”

I bowed my head. “I’m sorry.” The deference made my face burn with shame.

Zeke put his glasses back on. “It’s alright,” He murmured softly, stepping closer to me. “I know you’ll fix it.” He placed two fingers under my chin, slowly dragging my gaze up to meet his. “You’re lucky. We don’t have many assassinations coming up, so you have time to work this out.” He tilted his head like a predator eying its prey. “Although, there may be a few clandestine assignments headed your way.” 

I allowed him to toy with me, despite the humiliation and fury it brought on. Still, I couldn’t stop myself from asking: “You’re gearing up for something big, aren’t you?”

Zeke paused. “Why do you ask?”

I blinked innocently at him. “I know FEAR better than most–I know that your main purpose is to take down all the political parties responsible for the Fritz regime’s downfall. Don’t tell me you guys gave up?”

Zeke’s fingers tensed. However, a rumble of a laugh came from him. “Aren’t you a smart cookie?” He yanked my face closer to his, until I could see the reflection of my eye in one of his glass lenses. “Trying to figure out our plan so you can sabotage it?”

I scoffed. “Please, I know better than to try something that stupid.” I hated how I could feel his breath on my lips. “I know better than anyone else what happens to those who piss you fuckers off. I’d rather not deal with you hunting me down and maiming me.”

Zeke clicked his tongue. “Oh, Celene. I’d never maim a face as lovely as yours,” his low words made a shudder curl down my spine.

Hiding my repulsion, I pretended to seem as though a bright idea had just dawned upon me. “If… If I help FEAR carry out this mission,” I began, “If I help you guys destroy the last of your enemies, can I retire?”

There was a moment of silence between us.

Zeke’s lips curled into a smirk. “Always an angle with you,” he muttered. “You just love striking deals, huh?”

I chuckled. “Don’t pretend you don’t love that about me.”

Zeke’s thumb brushed my chin. “I won’t. It makes you… excited.”

Finally, his hand dropped, but it only meant the beginning of the true test. I didn’t move away from him–instead, I remained a hairs-width apart from his face.

“So?” I asked.

Zeke leaned in, his lips nearly brushing mine. I didn’t balk, despite the disgust I felt swelling inside my belly. 

“Fine.”

Relief washed over me.

“But just know what you’re getting yourself into.”

I nodded.

At last, Zeke stepped back, holding something out to me. A black box. “It’s nothing much, but I figured you were probably running out of supplies.”

I took the box from his hands. “Thank you.”

Zeke reached forward, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. “I see you’ve put in some new security measures. Trying to make it harder for me to sneak in.”

I rolled my eyes. “Please, we both know if you really wanted to, you could get past all of it.”

I prayed that the statement was enough to make him not feel the need to prove himself by breaking in.

Zeke nodded. “Clever girl.” He stepped past me. “Sleep well, Celene.”

Once the door shut behind him, I raced to lock it, even though I knew those pieces of metal couldn’t save me.

Not if Zeke ever found out the truth.

Chapter Text

Sleep didn’t come easily that night.

Not that it ever did, especially in the wake of Zeke’s visits. Still, waking up exhausted was the worst.

I trudged out of bed after tossing at turning for three hours, deciding to go through the supplies Zeke had given me. None of it was what I needed for my new poison, but they were still valuable ingredients for others.

As I began mixing up a few, I opened up my next pill bottles. Today was the day I upped my dosage, so I’d prepared more concentrated poison pills.

Antidote at the ready, I swallowed down the acidic tasting pills. As always when increasing my dosage, I’d probably feel ill for most of the day. Still, it didn’t mean that I could lazy out on anything. 

My stomach was already turning once I finished replenishing my poison stores, but once that was done, I suited up for a run. 

A cold sweat was already breaking out on the back of my neck as I slid into my sneakers, leaving my apartment. 

As my feet smacked against the cold pavement, I fell deep into thought.

I needed to get closer to Levi–convince him to train me. I had a hunch that he had ulterior motives for not wanting to help me out, so I wanted to figure out exactly what those were. Perhaps, if I tried to tame my petty and spiteful side, I could first become closer to him by way of friendship.

Sure, his very presence had started to piss me off, but I was a friendly person. Surely I could find some redeeming qualities in him? If we became friends, then perhaps he’d be more inclined to give in to my wishes.

A sharp pain erupted in my stomach, making me falter ever so slightly. Clenching my jaw, I forged on.

I needed Levi to train me. If I truly wanted to become the best, and use those skills to defeat FEAR, then I had to learn whatever the hell his secret was. I knew for a fact that Zeke and the Founder of FEAR were higher in skill than I was, but I’d never been privy to the full extent of Zeke’s strength, let alone the Founder’s.

So far, Levi was the strongest person I had ever faced. I was sure of the fact that if I could beat him, then I could beat Zeke.

I could feel a sweat building up all over me. I was barely over a mile into my run–I usually didn’t get this tired. The poison was really doing a number on me. Ignoring the pain and fatigue, I continued to pump my arms, crossing a street and heading into the nearby park.

The beautiful fall scenery was lost on me as I began to focus more on fighting the growing pain in my body. I refused to take any antidotes unless I was on the verge of actual death. If I wanted to get stronger, it had to be this way. Besides, if I could train while feeling this shitty, then I’d be better off when dealing with injuries during assignments.

I tried to focus more on how I could convince Levi to be my friend. 

He barely spoke to anyone, including those on the team. He seemed to keep everyone at a distance–his reasons for doing so, completely unknown. Perhaps he was just a moody little shit who hated dealing with others. Or maybe there was something deeper…

I attempted to think of things we might have in common, reminiscing on what I’d observed about him when I’d been stalking him. He was an extremely regimented person, seemingly only going through the motions of life. No past times except for going to the gym. He had a few books around his apartment, but the titles were all lost on me.

I’d try and look back on my footage to see if I could zoom in enough to find one. Maybe if I bought the same book and read it in the office, it could spark some conversation? Although, the idea of Levi striking up idle chit chat with anyone seemed almost outlandish.

He drank a lot of tea, I remembered. Perhaps I could intercept him when he was on his way to brew some for himself. 

I nodded to myself, liking that plan. 

I decided that I’d spend the day keeping a closer eye on his in-office habits, see if I could learn any interesting habits or likes of his.

I could do this. I would do this. 

Even if it was as painful as having my stomach burn with poison while on a run. It would only make me stronger.

My legs felt like they were on fire as I pushed myself to run faster. I’d just passed the two mile mark–it was time to head back now.

The sun was about to start rising, the sky turning a beautiful shade of pink.

Swallowing down the bile rising in the back of my throat, I ran even harder, preparing to turn the corner by a massive oak tree and start my path back home.

Once I got back, I’d take a nice shower, go back over the footage of Levi’s apartment and–

I was so busy juggling between my thoughts and taking the turn with maximum speed that I didn’t even consider the possibility of someone else being up and out at such an ungodly hour.

The ginormous oak tree had blocked my view of anything on the other side of the curve–not that I had been paying attention–and it was only when I felt the air rush out of my lungs that I realized I’d run directly into something.

I yelped with surprise as my body was sent toppling over. In the blink of an eye, I quickly fell into a rollover and sprung back upright, my heart lurching into my throat.

I thanked my impeccably trained reflexes from saving me from the embarrassment of spilling out onto the trail.

Arms shaking, sweat causing strands of my hair to stick to my forehead, I tried to refill my lungs with air.

It took me a second to realize that I’d run into another person, who was currently partially turned away from me, cursing under their breath.

“Shit, I’m so sorry,” I apologized breathlessly, taking a step forward.

The man in front of me was in a black compression T-shirt and joggers. The way the fabric clung to his well defined arms and chest had me distracted for a brief moment.

Forcing my gaze to his turned face, I watched as he brushed back his sweat-slick hair, turning his gaze to mine.

Perhaps it was the poison combined with the shock of literally slamming into a wall of a person while mid sprint, but I nearly vomited when I recognized those set of gunmetal grey eyes.

The very same person who had been the cause for my distraction was standing right in front of me, chest rapidly rising and falling as he panted, sweat dripping down his brow, lips slightly parted.

If it weren’t for the unpleasant scowl on his face, he might’ve looked… sexy.

Shoving the thought out of my mind, I stood up straighter.

I noticed the exact moment when he recognized me, his glare dulling ever so slightly.

We stood there for a beat, staring at each other.

My tongue felt heavy as I forced myself to speak. “Levi.”

For some reason, any other words failed me.

I watched as his throat bobbed, his breathing beginning to slow. “Celene,” his voice was raspy and breathless, as though he, too, was in too much shock to string together his thoughts.

It was still much too early in the morning for social interactions–the two of us could probably agree on that.

His brows raised ever so slightly as his eyes swept over me. “Some reflexes you’ve got there.”

I blinked. Right–he was surprised that I wasn’t sprawled in the dirt right now. I chuckled awkwardly, trying to catch my own breath. “Yeah, you too.”

To be honest, I don’t think that running straight into me had affected him at all. If anything, he’d merely been pushed back, losing his balance just slightly.

Levi huffed a laugh, but the smile ghosting his lips was gone before I could even commit the sight to memory. “You should pay attention to where you’re going.”

I narrowed my eyes, irritation already brewing. “I could say the same to you.”

Levi crossed his arms. “Me? I hadn’t even started to make the turn before you came barrelling into me.”

Rolling my eyes, I wiped the sweat from my brow. Right, I needed to be more personable if my plan was going to work. “Sorry,” I mumbled.

Levi went to open his mouth, as though preparing to spit something back, before he stopped. Perhaps my apology was really that surprising.

I planted my hands on my hips. “I was distracted–my brain gets way too foggy in the morning sometimes.” I raised a brow. “Although, I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone else running this route at the same time as me.”

Levi didn’t look the least bit interested. “I run this route almost every day.”

I bit back my retort. No, I needed to be personable. Swallowing my vitriol, I straightened my stance. “Guess I need to pay more attention, then.”

A faint expression of puzzlement settled over Levi’s expression. He was probably perplexed as to why I was being so nice, when I’d been… cold, for lack of a better word, during our last few interactions.

He nodded. “Yeah.” He ran a hand through his hair again. “See you in the office, Celene.”

My lips parted, about to make up an excuse to keep talking, when he broke out into a sprint. He was gone before I could even think of what to say.

Whirling around, I watched him run, his pace ridiculously fast. How many miles was he running at that speed? Was that even maintainable for distance?

Shaking the thoughts away, I broke back into a jog.

My entire body ached for the rest of the run.

I was in for a long day, dealing with this poison.

–Levi–

Even after adding an additional three miles to my run this morning, I still couldn’t shake the strange feeling in my gut that had settled ever since Celene crashed into me earlier. 

I had to admit, I’d been worried when I’d seen the way the person running into me had gone practically flying backwards. I was sure they’d topple over to the ground.

Even as I was distracted with the air rushing out of my lungs, and trying to steady myself so I didn’t trip, I still caught the way they fell into that graceful backwards roll, springing back up in no time.

Pissed and still trying to catch my breath, I’d been ready to spit some insult when I realized that the person who’d interrupted my run was none other than Celene.

The same woman who seemed to have some invisible grudge against me ever since we started working together. Although, after I’d refused her offer to train her, I wondered if she’d be even more of a pain to deal with.

And yet, our interaction had been almost… civil.

Dealing with incompetence at a reasonable hour irritated me enough as it was. Dealing with it at barely five in the morning made me want to put a bullet in my own head.

For some reason, the instinct had lagged for a moment.

It didn’t help that Celene’s response to my annoyance was understanding and calm. She’d bitten back at me for less during the few interactions we had in the office.

It threw me off–she was pissed when I shot down her idea to train. I was sure that she’d be nothing but cold towards me after that, yet she’d actually apologized for running into me. Maybe the fact that it was so early in the morning made her more docile?

I’d probably get an earful from her later.

It wasn’t that I cared about whether or not she wanted to train and join the field squad. After seeing those reflexes of hers, I actually didn’t doubt her as much as I had when she’d first brought up the idea. 

The only aspect of her plan that really made me care was the fact that she wanted me to train her. 

My response had been immediate–no. 

I would never train anyone ever again.

Not after what had happened to them. My old crew.

The only people I’d ever have considered to be my friends.

I didn’t want to be responsible for someone else’s death ever again. Didn’t want to train her and have her die anyways. 

Sure, I was skilled. I knew what I was doing. But I couldn’t magically transfer those instincts on to another person.

I didn’t want more blood on my hands. 

Of course, explaining that to Celene, Bushy Brows, and Shitty Glasses was not something I ever planned on doing. So, I shut it down nice and quickly.

Celene could shout and glare as much as she wanted. None of it would change my mind.

Once I finally finished what turned out to be a seven mile run, I quickly showered and made my morning tea. 

I’d been forced to go through the hassle of replacing all of my mugs and my water pitcher, and had done five deep cleans of my apartment ever since that assassin had paid me a visit.

I was waiting for them to come back, but so far, nothing.

I hadn’t mentioned the incident to anyone–didn’t really feel the need. It was my problem to deal with, and I would.

I was just waiting for them to come back, trying to finish the job.

Once they did, I’d end them for good.

After I got dressed for work, I decided to just go straight there. I was a little early, but I didn’t mind.

Yesterday’s mission had gone fairly smoothly, and today I’d just be in the office awaiting Erwin’s next mission debrief. In the meantime, I’d probably be getting random busywork passed along to me from other employees.

Working in this office was still a large adjustment for me.

Before Erwin had hired me, I’d been a mercenary for hire, working with my crew, taking on odd jobs. I’d been my own boss–hadn’t been forced to answer to anyone like I was now. 

That was, until we’d been hired by FEAR. I wished I could go back and tell myself that taking their job would be the greatest mistake of my life.

That fucking job had cost me everything: my freedom, my crew, my friends.

And now, Erwin had me under his thumb, the promise of revenge reigning me in.

I would destroy FEAR, if it was the last thing I did.

Once that was done, I’d leave all of this shit behind. Find work somewhere else.

While I was still in my thoughts, a few people began to file into the office, sending me smiles and waves that I didn’t reciprocate. I didn’t need friends or comrades. 

I wondered what they’d think of me if they knew the real reason I was here–the true reason Erwin had hired me.

As far as I was aware, only Erwin, Glasses, and Miche knew the truth.

That I’d been hired by FEAR to assassinate Erwin and destroy his company.

Of course, after everything that had happened, my objective had changed. I was now Erwin’s attack dog, as he’d once so kindly put. Still, if word got out, I was sure that none of these people would be waving or smiling at me anymore.

Soon enough, stray paperwork and files slowly stacked up on my desk. Whenever someone would come by, trying to start up a conversation, I’d merely hold out my hand. There was no need for any formalities. I’d rather just get started with whatever work they were trying to pawn off to me.

The clock was about to strike 8:00 when the office door opened again, and the person I hadn’t realized I had been waiting for walked in.

Today was one of the days that I knew Celene came into the office, and in the back of my mind, I’d been wondering if she perhaps hadn’t been coming in today. After all, from what I’d observed, she always came in ten minutes early.

Not that I was paying her any special attention–it was just something I’d noticed.

As she sent a casual wave to Sasha and Connie, I allowed myself to look at her more carefully from my desk towards the back of the office.

Her face was paler than usual, and despite whatever makeup she’d put on after our run in earlier, she looked even more drained and exhausted.

Perhaps I was just thrown off because when I’d seen her this morning, her complexion had been more flushed?

No, as she walked through the office and towards Hange’s office, I could clearly tell that something was up.

Her body seemed almost too tense, her gait slower than normal, and there was the faintest sheen of sweat on the back of her neck.

She hadn’t seemed sick earlier.

Brushing off the observation, I turned my gaze towards my papers. What did I care if she was sick? Although, I supposed that it would be a real pain if she passed any of those germs over to me this morning. So, it was perfectly normal for me to want to be aware of why she looked so off. I needed to know who to blame if I woke up tomorrow with a runny nose.

I quickly sprayed some hand sanitizer on my hands, before refocusing.

The first half of the day went by pretty slowly. Hange, Moblit and Celene were likely busy at work trying to track that phone call and come up with our next course of action.

I got up once around 11:00 to make myself a quick cup of black tea, trying to keep myself from dying of boredom.

By the time lunch rolled around, the office had become lively. I usually preferred to go off on my own when it got this loud, everyone gathering together and chatting over their meals. As I grabbed my lunch, standing up, I was stopped by Gunther and Eld.

“Hey, Levi,” Gunther started.

I nodded at them curtly.

“So, we were talking with Petra and Oluo, and the four of us were thinking of going out for dinner tonight,” Eld informed me, a smile on his face.

“We were wondering if you’d want to come with us. We might go bowling or something afterwards,” Gunther finished.

“Enough with the bowling, Gunther,” Eld quipped jokingly, before turning back to me. “Anyway, you free?”

I didn’t even need to think about it before I responded. “Sorry, I’m busy.”

Our group training sessions had been enough ‘team bonding’ for me. Spending an excess amount of time with my squad could only lead to trouble. We just needed to work well together during missions–going out to dinner and becoming drinking buddies had nothing to do with it. 

Their faces fell, and I pushed off the feeling of guilt.

Eld made a notable effort to seem unbothered by my response. “No worries. Another time, then?”

I shrugged. “Sure.”

Before they could pester me any more, I walked by them, heading towards the conference room. I prayed that it would be empty this time. Yesterday’s lunch had been… unpleasant.

I strode past where everyone had started to gather, and as I maneuvered a few people, I found myself face to face with none other than Celene.

Looking at her closer up, I could tell that something was definitely wrong. It wasn’t that she looked exhausted, no. She looked almost lightheaded–distant and distracted. Her face was significantly paler than usual, and her expression had the faintest grimace hidden within it.

Before I realized what I was doing, my mouth was moving. “Are you alright?”

My voice seemed to snap her out of her trance, and her eyes focused on mine. The faintest bit of color returned to her face as she cleared her throat. “What?”

I looked more closely at her, still keeping my distance, as though I could discern what was wrong with her without her having to tell me. “You look unwell.”

Celene’s brows furrowed. “What do you mean? I’m fine.”

I raised a brow. “I’m just saying. You sure you’re used to getting up that early?” Maybe that was the reason?

The statement seemed to offend her, and I could practically see her bite back a sharper response before she settled for: “I am. Just not used to sleeping as late,” she murmured the last bit.

Fair enough. I also tried to sleep earlier, and our meeting last night had pushed back my schedule. Still, was that really the reason for why she looked like this?

Before I could respond, she continued, “I didn’t get the chance to make myself tea today–guess I’m more hooked than I thought.”

That piqued my interest. Ever so slightly. “You’re seriously that dependent on caffeine?” I asked as though I myself wasn’t.

Celene shrugged. “Didn’t realize I was until today. Besides, it's better for you than coffee.”

She wasn’t wrong about that. “True,” I stated. 

A faint smile tugged at her lips. Her eyes trailed down to the to-go box in my hands before she said, “enjoy your lunch,” and walked off.

I stopped myself from looking back at her, instead heading over to the conference room.

It was empty.

After having a peaceful, uninterrupted lunch, I headed back towards my cubicle. Before I could sit down, Oluo dropped by, alerting me that we had a team meeting.

Dragging myself back into the conference room, I sat down, watching as everyone else filed in. 

Once Erwin sat down, we got started.

“Thanks to Hange, Moblit and Celene, we’ve managed to track Bruno’s call to a man named Timothy Charter,” He started.

I noticed Celene and Moblit starting to take meeting notes. Even after having her lunch, she still looked just as drained.

“Charter works for an oil company known as Lovof Industries,” Erwin informed us. “After discussing it with Hange’s group, I’ve decided to send out Petra and Oluo to scope out their offices. In the meantime, Hange will be working on hacking into their system. We want to be aware of when Charter makes contact with FEAR.”

I held back from rolling my eyes.

Besides my mission yesterday, I felt like I’d been barely doing a thing. My skill set wasn’t meant for an office–if I stayed cooped up like this for much longer, it was going to drive me insane.

As Erwin hashed out all the details of his plan, I half paid attention.

Celene was furiously scrawling down every word that was said during the meeting, her exhaustion clearly not affecting her work. I caught her wincing ever so often, and it made me wonder if she was in pain.

I realized that I’d been paying more attention to Celene than to Erwin when he finally concluded the meeting, and everyone started standing up. 

Celene was finishing up her notes as I walked across the table. As I passed her seat, she began to stand, taking a step.

I immediately noticed the faint sway of her body before her knees buckled. Without thinking, I stepped back, my arms sliding under hers to steady her.

Her hands came up to grab my biceps, fingers digging into my skin as she tried to stand up straight, and found that she couldn’t.

My eyes widened with alarm as she inhaled a raspy breath, struggling to push herself off me.

Everyone had left the conference room by now, so no one saw the look of concern that passed over my face as I helped her back into her chair.

Celene’s light brown eyes were wide with shock, as though she couldn’t believe what had just happened. She looked up at me wordlessly, as though unsure of what to say.

“I’ll grab you water,” I said before she could try and brush off the incident.

Leaning across the table, I grabbed the pitcher of water at the center of the table, pouring some into a plastic cup before handing it to her.

I watched as Celene drank greedily, eyes closing.

She finished it in seconds, and I quickly poured more for her.

As she drank that, too, I found myself hoping that whatever she had didn’t get passed on to me from all of this close proximity.

“Thanks,” Celene breathed, setting the cup down. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “I don’t know what the hell just happened.”

I put my hands in my pockets, shrugging as though I barely cared. “It’s fine. You should probably see a doctor, though.”

Celene blinked slowly. “I’ll be alright.”

I gave her a deadpan look. “You almost just fell over from taking a step,” I pointed out.

Celene’s jaw flexed, and I waited for her to shout at me. It never came. Her shoulders dropped for a brief moment, before she braced her arms on the armrests of the chair.

I watched wordlessly as she pushed herself up, standing straight. She gripped her papers in her hands, determination set in her gaze. “Please don’t tell anyone about… that.”

So she was embarrassed.

Before I could assure her that I didn’t care enough to talk about her physical health with anyone, she walked away. Each step was measured, and I could tell she was trying to put on a show of strength.

I didn’t see her for the rest of the day.

I wasn’t sure why I had become so aware of that.

–Celene–

Who knew that getting sick from upping my poison dosage would have helped with my plan to get closer to Levi. Granted, it had also been quite embarrassing to lose my footing not once, but twice, in front of him in one day. Still, progress was progress.

I’d kept an eye on him for the rest of the week, and I’d deduced that he made himself tea twice a day in the office–once around 11:00, and once about an hour after lunch.

The first two days of my new poison dosage really put me through the ringer. Still, I made sure to get in my exercise and training. I hadn’t run into Levi again during my run, but that made sense considering the many routes in the park.

By the time Friday rolled around, my body had accustomed itself enough to my new dosage so that I didn’t feel like total shit.

After a long day at work, it crossed my mind that I owed Pyxis a bottle of wine–I’d bring it by tomorrow, I decided. Once I’d packed my things, I headed out, finding the nearest liquor store.

Browsing through the aisles, I searched for the Marleyan brand I’d seen in Pyxis’ office before. Just as my hand was reaching for said bottle, a familiar voice stopped me.

“Celene!”

Turning around, I found Sasha bounding towards me.

“Sasha!” I greeted.

“What are you doing here?” She asked.

I gestured to the wine on the shelf. “Getting a gift.”

“Sasha? There you are!” Another voice joined in. “Oh, Celene?” Connie walked over, behind him, Jean and Marco trailed over.

“Hey!” I said.

“Celene?” Even more of my younger coworkers began appearing in the aisle, making their way over. Soon enough, Armin, Mikasa, Eren, Reiner and Bertholdt had joined us as well.

“We’re getting some booze for tonight,” Eren filled in.

“I’m having everyone over,” Jean added.

“You should totally come!” Connie interjected, bouncing around like a puppy.

All of the sudden energy made me release a little chuckle. “Are you guys sure?”

“Yes!” Sasha grabbed my arm. “Please! It would be so fun to have someone new.”

And that was how I found myself sitting on Jean’s couch, a bottle of beer in my hand, realizing that I totally forgot to buy Pyxis that wine.

“Ymir usually comes to these things too, but she’s out with Historia for date night,” Sasha informed me.

“So,” Mikasa spoke. “How’s it been going for you, being at the office?”

Based on our conversations so far, I’d gotten to see that while Mikasa was fairly quiet, she was very insightful and pretty nice. While Sasha did most of the talking, I could tell that Mikasa didn’t mind. In fact, the two seemed close. I’d also noticed the way her eyes would find Eren every once in a while.

Sometimes, I forgot that he was Zeke’s half brother. They didn’t seem at all alike, both physically and in their personalities.

“It’s been good!” I answered. “I feel so bad, Erwin’s been drowning me in work, so I haven’t really gotten to know a lot of you guys that well.”

Mikasa chuckled lightly. “No worries. We get it. Annie and I have been working on a pretty hectic project too. It can become a lot, sometimes.”

I didn’t bother asking for more details about her current project. It was an unspoken rule that we didn’t pry. Almost all SPI missions were strictly confidential.

I took a sip of my beer. 

“Levi’s on the same project as you, right?” Sasha asked.

I nodded.

She leaned in closer, obviously drunk as she whispered loudly, “What do you think of him? I mean, he’s practically a mute!”

I snorted. “You’re right about that. He’s not really a people person.” I crossed my legs. “How long has he been with SPI anyway?”

“A few months,” Mikasa answered, fidgeting with the straw on her drink. “And we still barely know the first thing about him.”

“Figures,” I murmured. 

Three beers later, I found myself caught up in Jean and Connie’s debate on whether or not Hange and Moblit were fucking secretly.

I hadn’t even considered the possibility, but it would make sense. I mean, the two spent more time together than they did alone. I said as much, making the two boys burst into laughter.

“So, you’re with me?” Jean asked.

I shrugged. “I don’t know, they could just be good friends.”

“Yeah!” Connie went on, “I don’t know, Moblit seems way too stiff to be some kind of secret romance type of guy.”

I gaped. 

I felt a warm hand on my shoulder. “I don’t think she’s on your side, pal,” Jean stated.

I looked over, finding his face closer than earlier.

“Whatever, man. I’m getting another drink,” Connie muttered.

I watched as he walked away, before I felt Jean step closer. “Glad you came?”

I nodded. “Thanks for inviting me. You’ve got a nice place.”

Jean smirked. “Want a tour?”

The flirtatious hint to his tone was obvious. 

My lips parted. He was handsome, and he was only a year or two younger than me.

Besides, I hadn’t scratched that itch in so long…

“Honestly, I’m so exhausted,” I replied.

Jean’s eyes dipped to my lips before glancing back up at my eyes. “Want me to walk you home?”

I shook my head, despite his generous offer. “It’s alright. I’m not far.”

Jean’s thumb stroked my shoulder, but not butterflies ensued.

“Alright. See you in the office?”

I nodded, grinning. “Bright and early!”

Saying goodbye to everyone else, I made my way back home.

That night, I slept better than I had in a while.

Chapter Text

Thankfully, I hadn’t had too much to drink last night, so I didn’t have the displeasure of dealing with a headache the next morning.

After I’d gone through my run and workout, I headed out early. 

Returning to the now empty liquor store, I finally bought that bottle of wine, before heading to work. I’d wait to give it to Pyxis until lunch, since he’d probably try to break it open even at this hour. 

The office was fairly slow today, and I nearly jumped out of my seat when Rico finally came to collect me for our lunch together.

“One sec,” I mumbled, grabbing my lunch and the wine bag.

Rico raised a brow. “I didn’t realize it was that kind of day. I think Pyxis’ habits are starting to rub off on you.”

I gaped at her. “I am not day drinking!” I began walking towards Pyxis’ office. “Pyxis asked me to pick some up for him as a way of making up for not gracing the office with my presence as often.”

Rico snorted. “Aren’t you usually taking away his drinks?”

I shrugged. “Figured I owed him a thank you.” 

Raising my fist, I knocked on the door to his office.

“Come in!” Pyxis’ warbly voice called out.

Stepping into his office, I waved the wine bag at him. “Since you so kindly asked.”

The way his eyes lit up was comical. “That’s it. You’re officially employee of the month.”

I chuckled, rolling my eyes. “I think there are people at this office who deserve that title far more than I do.” I set the bag on his desk. “Try and wait to break it open until later,” I added, knowing that the request fell on deaf ears.

Sending a wave, I left the office, rejoining Rico.

Entering our usual lunch spot, the two of us fell into easy conversation.

As I finished polishing off my sandwich, Rico broke the silence that had fallen over us while we ate,

“I was wondering, would you want to help me set up for the party I’m having?”

I looked up, chewing my bite and quickly swallowing it. “Of course! I’d love to.”

Rico grinned. “Perfect. It shouldn’t take too long, but I figured it would be less boring if I roped you into helping out.”

I chuckled, and suddenly, it hit me. I hadn’t spent time with any friends outside of work lunches in years. In college and early on in my career, I’d gone out occasionally. However, I couldn’t remember the last time I had gone to a social outing that wasn’t work related.

An almost girlish giddiness filled me throughout the rest of the day, fueling me through all of the dull work I needed to get through before I could leave the office.

Stepping onto my bus home, however, my thoughts were interrupted when I spotted a vaguely familiar face.

A young woman with cropped, blonde hair was already looking my way, as though also recognizing me. It took me a moment to realize that I’d seen her around at SPI.

Deciding to practice my social skills for the party, I walked over to her.

“Hi! You work at SPI, too, right?” I asked quietly, offering a polite, and possibly shy, smile.

The blonde’s eyes flashed with realization. “Yes! I was trying to figure out where I’d seen you.”

“What’s your name again?” I asked, wincing slightly out of embarrassment. I felt bad not knowing, even if we’d never really spoken before.

“Nanaba!” She replied. “You’re Erwin’s cousin, right? Sorry, I totally forgot your name.”

“Celene,” I supplied. Taking in her appearance, I noticed how she was dressed more for exercise than for work. “Where are you coming from? Or headed, I suppose.”

Nanaba looked down at herself. “Today’s my day off, so I went to the gym. Random time, I know, but I was bored.”

The bus made a sharp turn, and I grabbed one of the metal railings. “Oh! That’s nice. What gym?”

“This place called Mitras Fitness,” She stated. “It’s a regular gym but it also has workout classes. I’ve actually been meaning to try one out.”

I raised a brow. “I’ve never tried a workout class before,” unless you count training with cutthroat assassins. “Are they fun?”

Nanaba’s eyes widened. “You’ve never tried one before? I used to be obsessed!” She pulled out her phone. “Here, give me your number. We can go together one day!”

My lips tugged up into a bright smile. “That would be awesome!”

Taking her phone, I typed in my number, before texting myself hi. Passing it back to Nanaba, I realized that we were almost at my stop.

“I’m about to get off here, but text me!” I said, unable to hide the excitement in my voice. “It was nice meeting you!”

Nanaba waved at me as I walked towards the exit. “I will! And it was great meeting you too!”

Even after I stepped off the bus, I still felt a rush running through me. I guess that’s what happens when you bar yourself from making friends.

I practically skipped back to my apartment, proud of myself for today's achievements.

Even as the darker worries of my mind pushed in, I tried to brush them aside. It wasn’t like we were close or anything; Zeke wouldn’t think to hurt anyone I wasn’t actually close to. This was just for my social life.

Just as my reasoning was about to settle the twisting nerves in my gut, I stepped out of the elevator to the scent of overly-pungent cologne.

He was here.

Slipping my pocket knife out of my work bag, I slid it under my sleeve before turning the corner.

There he was. 

Zeke was leaning against the wall beside my door, looking at me expectantly. It seemed that my security measures had held up–or he just hadn’t been in the mood to break through them.

“Zeke,” I greeted quietly.

It was silent between the two of us as I unlocked my door, letting him in. 

“To what do I owe the pleasure,” I asked dryly.

Zeke let out a long sigh. “A new mission has come up. I need you to take care of someone for us.”

I tilted my head. He had told me just recently that we had fewer missions to worry about. Why was this suddenly being thrown to me out of nowhere?

“Who?”

Zeke handed me a folder. “Timothy Charter.”

I managed to keep the surprise and recognition off of my face. That was Bruno’s contact that we’d tracked down. The person we were currently investigating. I merely hummed as I opened the folder.

Within it was a name and photograph, along with code phrases signaling exactly what kind of job they wanted me to do.

It was easy for me to translate the cryptic text and understand that I was being asked to kill him in his sleep tonight. According to the details, it didn’t matter how I did it, as long as none of my traces were found on scene.

“I know the files say you can have your pick of how you take him out,” Zeke interrupted my reading. “But, I have a request.”

I looked up from the papers in my hands.

Zeke’s eyes glimmered with cruel amusement. “I don’t want you using poison.”

My brows furrowed. “Do I have to clean up the mess?”

Zeke shrugged. “We don’t care. I just think you’re getting too comfortable with killing from the shadows. Need to make sure you’re still as cutthroat as you used to be.”

Gritting my teeth, I nodded.

Zeke gestured to the fireplace underneath my television.

Committing details such as the address and layout to my memory, I closed the folder. Thankfully, I’d gotten used to this, so it wasn’t too difficult to lock all of the information in my mind.

Quietly, I grabbed a lighter from my purse, using it to set the files ablaze.

I waited until the flames were licking my fingertips before I at last dropped the papers into the fireplace.

When I turned, Zeke was gone.

—

The mansion just outside the city was veiled in total darkness. The moon was covered by a swath of thick clouds, leaving me to do my work in the shadows.

The car Zeke had hired to drive me out here waited for me two miles away. Despite the added weight of all the guns strapped to my body, I still somehow felt weightless as I slipped through Charter’s property.

One of our technicians at FEAR had momentarily disabled the alarm system, so it was easy for me to slip in through one of the windows I unlocked on the second floor.

I needed to be quick and careful. The fact that I knew Erwin was keeping an eye on Charter was enough to have me on edge. Adding to that, I hadn’t been in the office today, so I had no idea what their new plans were.

As though the very thought of SPI had made them spawn, I heard the faintest sound of someone breathing.

Stopping in my tracks, I vaulted myself into a corner in the high ceiling, hiding behind a wooden beam.

No sooner had I gained stable footing did two figures dart by underneath me.

Based on the height and build of their silhouettes, I guessed that the two people underneath me were Eld and Gunther.

Holding my breath, I waited for them to leave the hallway I was in.

They were likely heading to Charter’s office, which was across the house from Charter’s bedroom.

It seemed I was in luck. They had no reason to even go near Charter’s room, so I was in the clear.

Quietly climbing back down the wall, I took off in the opposite direction. A few moments later, I found the double doors marking my destination.

Pressing down on the door handle and slowly as possible, I pushed it open. Stepping inside on light feet, I shut the door behind me, locking it with my gloved fingers. It made me feel more comfortable knowing that Eld and Gunther couldn’t just barge in and catch me off guard.

The rumble of snoring filled the room, and I looked over to the king sized bed across from me. In the center of it was Charter, lying on his back, dead asleep. 

As I took a step forward, I noticed the curtains drawn over his windows lightly billowing in a phantom breeze.

No, not a phantom breeze. A real one.

Upon closer inspection, I realized that the window was open. 

I didn’t have any direct communication to FEAR’s tech team, all that I had seen in the file was that the alarm system would be shut down between 10-11:00 at night. Perhaps Charter hadn’t even bothered turning it on?

Still, something didn’t sit right with me. I needed to leave as soon as possible.

Stalking over to the bed, feeling like the grim reaper, my hands went to my holsters. My fingers lingered over the many knives strapped to me.

A gun would be a quicker, less painful death. But it would be louder, even with a silencer. In the dead of the night, I wasn’t sure if I could take the risk of drawing Eld and Gunther over to me.

Zeke wanted me to be more ruthless. Wouldn’t cutting this man’s throat prove to Zeke that I still had it, that same cutthroat ability?

Still, for some reason, I hesitated to draw a blade.

I didn’t know this man. Didn’t know if he deserved to die choking on his own blood, gaping for air. It would be painful.

I shook my head. Why was I thinking about this? These kinds of thoughts hadn’t plagued me in years. It wasn’t like I did this for fun–no, I had to do it. For my family–or just Erwin, I suppose. For my best friend, too, who’s name killed me to even recall.

As my fingers wrapped around the hilt of my dagger, the faintest whoosh of air caught my attention. The slightest hissing sound of something cleaving through the air behind me had me side stepping.

No sooner had the dart passed through the space I’d just been standing did my hand jut out, fingers snatching it out of the air.

A tranquilizer.

As my eyes scanned the room for my assailant, I flicked the dart straight into the side of Charter’s neck. Barely half a second passed before I whipped out my handgun, firing it directly into his temple.

A faint crack sounded, and blood splattered across the white sheets. It reminded me an awful lot of another scene, another assassin, another victim.

But I didn’t dwell. Just sprinted and hurled myself out of the open window.

Just as my body began to sink with the weight of gravity, another light crack sounded. This time, it was accompanied by a burning sensation on the side of my arm.

I bit down a curse. The bullet had skimmed me. It would have my blood on it.

My eyes could barely track its direction, but the faint splatter of blood helped me note the general area it went in.

“Shit!”

That was definitely Gunther’s voice.

How had they even gotten into the room?

My breath caught in realization. The image of the blueprint flashed across my mind, and I recalled the fact that there was a passageway going straight from Charter’s office to his bedroom.

Perhaps the two had discovered it during their rifling.

The open window was also likely their doing–for whatever reason, they’d entered through Charter’s room.

And were about to hunt me down.

I couldn’t kill them. The choice was clear.

Not only did Erwin need them, but–

But I didn’t want to kill them.

Perhaps Zeke was right. Perhaps I’d lost my touch.

My hand jutted out, grabbing onto the bottom rim of the window.

As soon as a covered face peeked out, I launched myself upward with all of my upper body strength, flying straight back up. My hands found purchase on the upper rim of the window, driving the force behind the kick I sent straight to my opponent's temple.

Whichever one of my coworkers I had just kicked was sent sprawling and unconscious.

I needed to find that bullet, but I couldn’t do that with them chasing me. I needed to take them out–temporarily.

The next person was already aiming their gun at me, but I was faster. 

Sliding across the floor, I swept his legs out from under him, before jumping back up and slamming the outer side of my leg against his back, slamming him face-first into the ground. With the hilt of my gun, I hit him in the back of the head.

He was out like a light.

But he wouldn’t be for long–I was actually counting on it.

I needed them to leave before anyone got here and became aware of their presence. It would spell trouble for all of us.

Rushing out the window and clambering down the side of the house, I sprinted towards the cluster of trees I’d seen the bullet heading towards. Based on the gun’s model, the bullet would’ve probably fallen somewhere just in front of the oaks.

My arm stung, but once I’d wrapped one of my belts tightly over the wound (to keep my blood from dripping) I ignored it.

I spent a ridiculous amount of time searching for the stray bullet, but thankfully, the grass was already dying, and landscapers must have already cleared the dead leaves from the area. Once I snagged that pesky bullet, sliding it into my pocket, I was out.

Thanks to my daily running, sprinting two miles was nothing for me.

I made it back to the car in ten minutes.

When I got back to my apartment, Zeke was there.

He said nothing about my wound as I informed him that it was done.

After that, he left.

—

My arm hurt like a bitch the next day, but I couldn’t let it show. Cleaning it and wrapping it tightly, I headed to work as if I hadn’t just knocked the daylights out of two of my coworkers.

Based on the frustrated and distant looks on both Eld’s and Gunther’s faces, I could tell that last night had really pissed them off. Still, they both sent me halfhearted smiles and waves as I walked past them.

I’d barely finished setting up my things in Hange’s office when we were called into the conference room.

Erwin looked like he was going to set the whole office on fire.

“Our mission last night was an abysmal failure.” His voice was blunt and harsh. “Not only did we fail to break into the vault in Charter’s home, but he was also assassinated.” His gaze swept over to Eld and Gunther. “In front of our operatives.”

Clearly, word hadn’t broken out before this meeting, as everyone shifted in their seats, looking over at Eld and Gunther. They looked utterly dejected and infuriated. I wondered if I saw steam rising from their heads.

Erwin planted his fists on the table. “Tha vault is DNA coded, according to the intel we gathered last night. It is likely that only Timothy Charter himself can open it. It requires a fingerprint, an eye scan, as well as a passcode.” He rubbed his temples. 

Clearly, he’d been up all night. Guilt swarmed like bees within me, more painful than the sting in the side of my arm.

Clearing my throat, I spoke. “In what manner was Charter assassinated?"

Everyone looked over at me, and I tried not to squirm under their gazes.

“He was shot in the temple,” Eld filled in.

I nodded. “Are authorities aware yet?”

Erwin sighed. “His housekeeping is scheduled to arrive around now. I suspect the authorities will know soon enough.”

“Good.” I crossed my legs. “We need to learn what the funeral home plans to do with his body. If he is to be cremated or prepared for a viewing. We need to know when the funeral is. Lastly, we need to obtain the DNA samples from him before his body is put to rest.” I tried not to sound as cold as I felt while I spoke. “With our level of technology, I’m sure that we can get a copy of his finger print and a detailed scan and replica of his eyes. Then, assuming we learn the code or find a way to bypass it, one of our operatives can sneak into his house and unlock the vault.”

It was quiet for a moment.

Erwin was staring at me with slightly widened eyes. I didn’t even look at everyone else to see their faces.

After a beat, Erwin nodded to himself. “That’s actually…”

I refrained from rolling my eyes at his inability to just say that it was a good idea. Although, I suppose I owe this to them since I’m the reason they’re dealing with this hiccup.

Erwin looked to Hange. “Is that possible?”

Hange nodded curtly. “We can accomplish it, yes.”

Withholding a smile, I added, “And we should try and do this as soon as possible. We can avoid a lot of potential issues that way.”

Erwin’s gaze hardened. “No. Remember, Celene, this is a murder we are dealing with. The police will be investigating; autopsies will be done. We will wait a little until the investigation calms–we cannot interfere with the authorities.”

I tried to hide my frustration. If we didn’t get this done sooner rather than later, then FEAR would beat us to the punch. I was sure that whatever we were after, so was FEAR. The reason for Charter’s death was likely to cover up his connection to FEAR. Zeke must have sniffed out that someone was on his tail.

FEAR had connections with people in the authorities. They would likely be already on the move, especially since they already knew about Charter’s death. 

Fueled by concern, I leaned forward. “Erwin, I think you should reconsider. We only add more risk to our mission by waiting. Charter was assassinated just as we had begun our investigation on him. That is no coincidence. There could be other parties out to obtain the same information that we want–we need to beat them to it.”

Erwin exhaled sharply through his nose. “No. Celene, I trust your judgement and ideas, but trust me. Waiting is the wiser thing to do in these situations.”

My nostrils flared, and I so badly wanted to just grab Erwin and shake him by the collar. But his tone had been final, and I didn’t want to embarrass myself in front of everyone.

Besides, as far as everyone here knew, I was the least experienced with this sort of thing. Pushing it further would only make me suspicious.

So, I bit my tongue, sitting back as the meeting proceeded. 

By the end of it, it was decided that Hange and our team would be trying to decode the password as well as examine the extensive photographs and written details of the vault that Eld and Gunther had provided. If we couldn’t crack the code, then we’d work on finding a way to bypass it.

Miche would be working with the field agents to come up with a timeline of when to break into wherever they were keeping Charter’s body, and how they were planning on getting in and out undetected.

This was all absurd. 

Still, I didn’t say a word. I supposed it sounded logical to those in this room who weren’t secretly FEAR agents.

We sat there until 11:00, and when we were finally released, Hange stated that we could take a quick break before regrouping in their office.

For a moment, I was about to just wallow in the bathroom for a bit and recollect myself. That was when I saw Levi retreating into the small alcove where the coffee and tea were kept.

Well, if I couldn’t accomplish knocking sense into Erwin, I could at least try and work on my mission to get closer to Levi.

Walking into the slightly secluded area, I tried to pretend to be a little surprised to see Levi there as well.

He was filling the electric kettle with water when he looked up through his dark lashes at me.

“Mind adding some extra water?” I asked, trying to sound as casual as possible.

Levi let out a gruff hum as he wordlessly filled the kettle slightly more.

“Thanks,” I murmured, reaching up to open the mug cabinet.

Pulling out two mugs, I set them down on the counter, looking over at where Levi was leaning against the wall.

He said nothing, so I leaned over, grabbing the box of teas. “Any preference?” 

Levi stared at the box for a moment. “I have my own.” He lifted his hand, revealing a small paper pouch with a tea label on it.

“Oh.” God, I sounded stupid. This was not going well.

How else could I fill this awkward silence?

And almost as though he were possessed by an angel, Levi spoke.

“You feeling better?”

My brows furrowed. “Huh?”

“Tsk,” He hissed under his breath. “The other day, something was wrong,” he stated. “Are you better now?”

I supposed that this conversation was better than nothing. “Yea. Don’t know what was wrong with me.” I totally hadn’t been feeding myself poison earlier that day.

“Good.”

I raised my brow at his response, and Levi’s eyes suddenly darted away from mine. In a manner I had never witnessed before, he seemed to stumble to find words.

“I meant that it’s good that you’re better.” His cool expression quickly returned, the embarrassment tucked away.

A small grin tugged at the corner of my lip. “Thanks.” Sensing another awkward silence, I went on, “Are you sure you run that same route often? I swear, I’ve never seen anyone else out there at the same time as me.”

Levi stared at the kettle as steam began to rise from it. “Why? Keeping an eye out for me?”

Heat rose to my cheeks, a mix of annoyance and embarrassment sparking a fire in my chest. “No!” I snapped. My eyes widened–shit, I was supposed to be friendly. Not hostile.

So, taking a deep breath, I loosened my shoulders.

“I was just curious,” I mumbled.

Levi looked at me blankly–actually, upon closer inspection, there was also a curious sparkle in his eye. Perhaps he was wondering why the hell I was withholding my annoyance from him.

“I don’t see why it matters,” He replied. “And if this is your way of asking to be run-buddies, then I’m going to have to decline.”

My lips parted. That was totally not where my mind was headed (the idea had struck me). I sighed. “I wasn’t going to ask to be run-buddies, Levi. Are you–” Are you that incapable of having small talk? Was what I was going to say, but the kettle let out a short ping, alerting us that the water was boiled.

Slamming my mouth shut, I slid one mug over to Levi, grabbing a tea bag for myself, and setting it in my own mug.

He poured water into his mug first, and before I could grab the kettle from him, he began to pour water in mine, as well.

“Tell me when to stop,” He murmured.

I opened my mouth to snap something, but was stopped as I took in a deep breath, his scent filling my lungs. He wasn’t too close to me, but still, it filled the air around us. I couldn’t deny that I enjoyed the smell of his cologne or whatever it was he wore. So, I shut my mouth, taking the moment to breathe in just a little bit more deeply.

I almost forgot to say stop, and Levi seemed as though he was going to let the cup overflow before I abruptly squeeked, “Stop!”

Levi stopped just as the word left my mouth. The water was on the verge of spilling over the rim, and I had a feeling the action was meant to spite me.

Without another word, Levi simply raised a brow at me, grabbing his cup by the rim–who the hell does that–and walking away.

Scalding water spilled onto my wrist when I went to lift my mug, and I almost chased after Levi to wring his neck right then and there.

Chapter Text

The next week went by slowly.

My work at Pyxis’ office was as dull as usual, the only interesting part of my days there being when Rico and I planned how we were going to decorate for her party. 

Going into the SPI office was just… painful.

After multiple meetings focused on finalizing a plan to copy Charter’s DNA and break into his mansion, we’d finally come up with something half decent. The only problem that I had with it was the fact that it was far too delayed. I’d tried twice more to speak to Erwin on the side, voicing my concerns about delaying the missions to next week. It didn’t go over well, to say the least.

And I couldn’t very well tell Erwin the truth–that I knew about Zeke’s connections to the authorities, and the fact that they were probably already tracking down any evidence against FEAR possessed by Charter as we spoke.

So, I kept my mouth shut, trying to make the plan as perfect as possible.

I didn’t really speak with Levi, aside from brief exchanges of ideas during meetings. This was mostly because of the fact that I was irritated enough as it was–I didn’t need to ruin my own plan of getting closer to Levi by exploding at him in a moment of weakness. It was hard enough to let his dull and dry attitude breeze over me.

The only time I really smiled at all that week was when I received a text message from Nanaba:

Nanaba: Hey! I was thinking of going to a class tomorrow after work? Wanna come?

Immediately, I hearted the message, before replying:

Me: sure! What time? I’ll sign up now.

After she gave me all of the details, I went to the website, looking at what the class was. Cardio and weightlifting–that would be fun.

The next morning, I shortened my run to only three miles, and only went through my hand-to-hand combat as conditioning. After I got dressed for work, I packed athletic clothes and sneakers in a small bag, bringing it with me into the office.

Now that I had something I was actually looking forward to, the day seemed to go by even slower. I was stuck in Hange’s office, helping her and Moblit organize all of the information they had gathered on where Charter’s body was being kept. Since I wasn’t experienced with hacking websites and company systems, most of my aid was in recording and organizing information, and taking special note of what could be helpful.

We even ate lunch while working, which deprived us all of a break. It was worth it, however, when we finished the day with a clear plan of how we were going to obtain Charter’s DNA samples.

“Alright,” Hange said as we finished cleaning up for the day, “We’ll discuss our plan with the rest of the team tomorrow morning. Erwin can pick which operatives he wants to send into the morgue. The three of us will work on getting them fake ID’s and proper disguises, which shouldn’t be too hard. We’ll also make sure that the operatives have the necessary technology with them.” Hange ran a hand through their disheveled hair. “We can only hope that they don’t screw it up. Preferably, one of us would do it since we’re more familiar with the tech, but I suppose beggars can’t be choosers.” I knew that they were referring to themselves and Moblit, but it was almost ironic considering the fact that I would be perfectly capable of taking care of such a mission.

Still, I merely nodded, bidding Hange and Moblit goodbye before finally leaving Hange’s office. Nanaba was already hanging around by the exit, and her face lit up when she saw me.

“Ready?” She asked.

I raised my bag with my change of clothes. “I’m guessing we’ll change in the locker room at the gym?”

Nanaba nodded. “Yea. We’ll get there with ten minutes to spare, so we’ll have time.”

“Where are you two headed?” Mikasa asked, appearing out of nowhere.

“We’re trying this workout class together. Wanna join?” I offered.

Mikasa smiled faintly, before shaking her head. “Sounds fun, but I don’t have a change of clothes.”

The three of us all chuckled lightly at that.

“Next time!” Nanaba declared.

Mikasa nodded. “What gym?”

“Mitras Fitness,” Nanaba answered.

Mikasa hummed to herself. “I’ve heard good things about it. Let me know what you guys think.”

Needless to say, whatever Mikasa had heard was correct. Despite the fact that I trained daily, I was already feeling my energy beginning to slip by the middle of the class. Granted, I also used heavier weights and ran as fast as I could when on the treadmill, but still.

Nanaba and I barely spoke as the workout went on, too focused on the tasks at hand. From what I could tell, she was insanely strong and fast. I wondered why a field operative like her hadn’t been assigned to our team.

As the workout wore on, I began to notice how the two of us were engaging in an almost unconscious form of friendly competition–when one of us added weight or ran faster, the other would try to match or outdo the action. It was almost comical, and if anything, made the workout better. It helped to have someone push you to work harder.

By the time the hour was up, my arms and legs were shaking, face beet red, sweat dripping everywhere.

Still, I couldn’t help but grin as Nanaba and I walked out of the studio.

“Damn! You sure Erwin didn’t hire you as a field agent?” Nanaba exclaimed, smirking at that last part.

If my face wasn’t already flushed, I probably would have been burning from the compliment. I huffed a laugh, “He’d probably laugh to hear you say that.” There was the slightest edge to my voice–the only evidence of our recent disagreement.

Nanaba shook her head. “Doesn’t change the fact that you’re probably one of the fastest runners I’ve ever seen.”

I couldn’t help but smirk at that. “Thank you.”

I wondered if she’d be complimenting my skills as much if she knew where they came from–why I was so fast and strong.

As we made our way to the bus stop, the conversation shifted to darker things:

“So, Levi’s working on the same assignment as you, right?” Nanaba asked as we stepped on.

I withheld a wince. That damned pest managed to piss me off when he wasn’t even present. “Yea,” I answered plainly.

The two of us found seats.

“He’s awfully quiet, isn’t he?” Nanaba remarked.

I snorted. “You’ve got that right.”

“I’ve heard he’s good though,” She continued, killing any sense of amusement in my body. “I’d love to see him in action.”

Trying not to seem like there was a stick up my ass, I merely wondered, “Where did Erwin find him, anyway?”

Nanaba shrugged. “I’ve got no clue. The guy just turned up out of the blue one day. He used to be way more pissy, though.”

Worse than he already was? I refrained from asking the question, shifting the subject to Nanaba and asking her more questions about herself.

By the time the bus ride was over, I’d officially made a new friend.

—

“Heard I’ll be seeing you tomorrow night.”

The question had me whirling around from the printer, confused at the statement.

Miche had appeared behind me, a faint smirk under his moustache. It seemed he was in high spirits after he and Oluo had succeeded in copying Charter’s DNA last night.

“Sorry?” I asked.

He chuckled. “You’re going to Rico’s party, right?”

Oh, right. The party I had helped Rico start to set up for yesterday.

“Yeah,” I said, feeling much less thrown off. “Are you?”

Miche nodded. “It totally slipped my mind that you two work at the same office. We were friends in college.”

I turned back to the printer, grabbing the images that had come out. “Did she invite a lot of your school friends?”

I heard Miche huff a laugh. “Just two others. She mentioned you’d be coming when she texted me the invite, since she knows we work in the same office.”

Straightening the papers out in my hands, I turned back around. “I’ve been helping her set up,” I mentioned.

Miche crossed his arms. “So, you wanna go after work tomorrow? I have a feeling Erwin’s going to keep us a bit late.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stood, and I got the sudden feeling that I was being watched. A glance over Miche’s shoulder confirmed my intuition.

For whatever reason, Levi was watching the two of us from his desk, brows slightly furrowed. Shouldn’t he be doing work or something?

Focusing on what Miche had just asked me, I looked back at him. “Sure! Guess I’ll bring my change of clothes with me.”

Even as I began to walk towards Hange’s office, I could still feel Levi watching me. What was his problem?

“See you then!” Miche called out to me as he branched off.

I waved at him halfheartedly, using most of my energy to refrain from sending a glare Levi’s way.

I could still feel his eyes on me as I pushed the door open to Hange’s office.

—

The next day really did drag on, just as I had suspected. Not to mention, I was quite tired from staying late at Rico’s finishing with setting up. She’d wanted to move around her furniture to make room for the excess of people she’d invited, and had also wanted to put away anything valuable or breakable since her plan was to get everyone as wasted as possible.

We ended the night by running out to the liquor store and stocking up her shelves, before making a few cocktail jugs.

Now, I was watching the clock tick by as Erwin held our team hostage in the conference room, going over every minute detail of the plan for how our operatives were going to be breaking into Charter’s mansion tomorrow night.

From the bits and pieces I paid attention to, it sounded alright. I didn’t bother voicing my concerns about FEAR agents being present–I’d already warned Erwin plenty, and he still hadn’t listened to me.

When he finally decided that he’d been talking for long enough, I quickly hurried out, going into the bathroom to change.

My outfit was by no means scandalous–ok, not that scandalous–but it was definitely not office wear. Unfortunately, people were probably already at Rico’s, so I had no other option but to change here.

Once I slid into my tight, dark wash jeans and strapless black top, I quickly refreshed my makeup, adding a bit of a smokey eye to my look. The last piece of my outfit was the golden arm band I put on my bicep to cover the small bandage I was using to cover my wound. My hair was already blown out, and I took a quick moment to appreciate how I looked in the horrible lighting. These jeans made my butt look insane, so obviously it had been my first choice of bottoms. The top helped to push up my décolletage, giving me the illusion of having an actual rack. 

Was I secretly hoping I’d meet someone tonight? Maybe.

Let’s just say it’d been a while since I last had any action. Hence, the outfit.

Stepping out of the bathroom, I found the office almost entirely empty. Miche was probably still talking to Erwin or something, seeing as he wasn’t here.

Pulling out my phone, I sent a quick text to Rico letting her know that we were on our way. When I looked up, my eyes met quicksilver ones.

Levi stood a few feet away, briefcase in hand, mid step. He looked as though he’d been ready to walk right past me and to the elevator, but had been stopped by something. I wanted to roll my eyes at the stupid look on his face.

He looked as though he’d glitched or something, and I couldn’t for the life of me think of why until his eyes moved.

The once over he gave me was so quick that I would’ve missed it if I wasn’t staring at him. And yet, it still made my face heat up, my heart rate slightly spiking.

But the moment was gone in less than a second, and he was clearing his throat, continuing on his path. He gave me a curt nod, before walking right past me.

I didn’t have any time to stew over the interaction, however, as Miche was suddenly approaching me.

“Damn,” he let out a low whistle. “Didn’t realize you were hiding all of that underneath those button ups.”

The compliment went straight to my head–it had been a while since I’d received one so… bold. “Can’t always look like a stiff corporate worker.”

Miche looked like he was about to say something else when his eyes caught something behind us. “Hey! Levi, hold the elevator, will you?”

Dread spiked in my bloodstream as I turned to look through the glass door of the office to where Levi was stepping into the elevator that had just arrived.

Following Miche, the two of us rushed into the elevator.

“Thanks, man,” Miche said to Levi, who was staring straight ahead.

He gruffly exhaled in response, refusing to look over.

Once the awkward elevator ride was over, I got to spend the next twenty minutes leading Miche through the subway routes until we were close enough to Rico's apartment.

By the time we made it inside, it was packed. Rico had been wise to move all of that furniture around, I thought to myself as I headed for the bar.

“I like the way you think,” Miche stated, walking beside me.

He poured us both a shot of tequila, and I downed mine eagerly. No sooner had I set it down did Rico find me.

“You’re here!” She gave me an enthusiastic hug. She was surely tipsy already. “Take a shot with us! Miche, you too!”

Despite the burning sensation still running its course through me, I accepted.

Soon after, things became a little fuzzy.

—

“God, my feet are killing me,” I drunkenly complained, stumbling down the street beside a laughing Miche.

My arm was slung over his shoulder, his hand wrapped around my waist for support.

“Why would you wear those? Who’s looking at your feet anyway?” Miche wondered aloud.

I side-eyed him.”Well, for starters, you right now.”

His whole body moved as he let out another chuckle. “Got me there.”

To be honest, I didn’t remember much about how we’d gotten here, walking down my street. I vaguely remembered tripping down Rico’s stairwell and almost flying across the bus when it started way too suddenly. Besides that, not much. I couldn’t even remember why Miche was still with me.

We’d been at the party for hours, downing drink after drink until all the new names I had learnt were lost on me. Still, I’d met so many new people, and had actually enjoyed myself for the first time in forever.

“Alright, let’s just get you home. Remember, we have work tomorrow, and you bet your ass Erwin’s going to give us hell if we come in late,” Miche reminded me.

Right, he’d offered to walk me home.

Speaking of, there was my apartment. And the stairs.

I groaned out loud, flinching away from the horrific sight. “I’ll never make it!”

“This you?” Miche asked.

I nodded glumly. “Maybe I’ll just sleep out here. These stairs will be too much of a hassle.”

Miche clicked his tongue. “None of that. Can’t have someone trying to steal you away.”

I was about to quip something back when I was suddenly hoisted up. It felt like I was floating up the steps–no, that was Miche carrying me.

By the time we made it to my apartment door, I was barely awake enough to fumble for my keys.

“That’s a shitton of locks you got there,” Miche slurred.

I jammed the keys into the locks one by one. “I’m paranoid. Leave me alone,” I muttered as my door opened.

Miche leaned against the doorframe as I turned to face him. “Alright, fine.” I realized that I could feel his breath fanning my cheek as he leaned over me. “Don’t ditch me at work tomorrow.” The words came out softly, his eyes darting down to my lips.

It made my mind drift back through the hazy sludge of tonight's memories–casual touches, fleeting glances, flirtatious words.

Yet, my heart wasn’t racing. No heat coursed through my body.

I swallowed. “Don’t worry. I’ll be there.”

I could smell his cologne. In my drunken state, I could feel the scent bringing on a slight headache. It wasn’t a bad smell, per se, but something about it just wasn’t quite right.

“Good night,” Miche murmured, eyes still flitting between my eyes and lips.

Was he going to kiss me? I found myself not really caring about whether he did or not.

“Good night,” I replied.

Whatever Miche was looking for in my expression, he clearly didn’t find it, because he pulled back, giving me a soft smile. “See you!”

I returned the smile. “Get home safe!”

Once he was gone, I closed the door, making sure every lock was secure.

I stumbled around, getting ready for bed, before finally falling down onto my comforter.

The best part about drinking was how it helped sleep come quicker.

–Levi–

Celene came in later than usual once again. 8:00 on the dot. And she looked like hell.

Alright, maybe I was exaggerating. She looked more out of it than usual. Definitely hungover. And dressed completely differently than last night.

Celene had been lingering in my thoughts for the past week. Especially since that day when I poured tea for her. 

I’d never seen the woman ever get tea for herself at the office–rarely anyone did. Almost all of my coworkers had crippling coffee addictions. The action had made me start to wonder: had she intentionally gone to make herself a cup when I was there? Was she trying to be friendly as a way to convince me to train her?

That had to be it: the reason for her sudden attitude change. It irritated me even more, knowing that she was trying to manipulate me–even if it was in such a small way. I didn’t appreciate being played.

Whenever I saw her, I couldn’t help but watch her more closely, trying to get a good read on her. Aside from her catching me once or twice, however, there’d been no affect to my constant surveillance. 

I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was up with her. Maybe it was because I just didn’t appreciate her methods of getting me to train her when I’d made it abundantly clear that I’d never agree. Maybe I just hated anyone who was insincere.

So, the frustration towards her that had been building up within me only increased when I noticed just how hungover she was today.

For whatever reason, my annoyance only doubled when Miche showed up right after her.

I tried to keep myself from staring at her too obviously, especially after what had happened yesterday. It had almost become an impulse for me to catch a quick look whenever I noticed her. Except, when I’d gone to do just that as I was leaving the office last night, I hadn’t been prepared for the sudden change in her appearance.

And then she’d glanced up at me, catching my brief moment of surprise. And for some reason, against my own will, my eyes had gone in for a second look.​​

Now, as I stood in Hange’s office with Petra, Oluo, Gunther and Eld, getting prepped for our mission, the memory resurfaced as my eyes caught on Celene’s.

She averted my gaze almost immediately–did she know that I was suspicious of her?

I forced myself to not look at her again as Hange laid out a strict plan for us:

Petra, Oluo and Eld would be backup, keeping watch around the perimeter of the mansion while Gunther and I went for the vault. According to the data we’d collected, Charter kept the names and numbers of his contacts in that vault, and used a new burner phone whenever he wanted to contact them.

As Hange finished informing us on how to use the DNA replica’s, there was a delicate cough that drew my attention.

“If I may, Hange,” Celene asked. She swirled a glass of water in her hand–one that she’d refilled at least three times during this meeting. I paid attention as she turned to us, her expression shifting into a far more serious one. “Listen, aside from authorities, you should also expect FEAR agents. Erwin wanted to wait to conduct this mission, and this may have given FEAR time to act. In what ways, I wouldn’t know, but based on what Gunther and Eld reported and our prior knowledge of Charter’s connections, it would be wise to consider that FEAR is heavily involved in his death. There is a possibility that they are also after the same thing that we are. Keep an eye out,” she then pointed her gaze at Gunther and I. “When you’re in the vault, try and observe your surroundings–note if someone may have passed through or tampered with the documents we’re after. If FEAR beat us to the punch, then they may have planted false evidence to throw us off their trail.”

There was a hint of something else in her business-like tone. Not just concern, but something with more of an edge to it. She had a point about how Erwin’s timing was flawed, but still–she almost sounded sure of the fact that FEAR would be there.

Obviously, I knew about what FEAR had done to her family in the past. It was entirely possible that her paranoia was strong enough to make her feel such conviction in her statements.

And yet…

“She’s right,” Hange added. “Be prepared for anything.”

Gunther and Eld seemed especially wary of the warning. I’d listened to them as they’d described their last experience in that mansion–the assassin they’d encountered.

It made me wonder if it was the same one that was after me.

—

The mansion was oddly quiet.

Sure, there were police hanging around outside, but based on all of that talk from Celene, I had started to worry a little. Perhaps she really was just paranoid. 

With the code and the DNA replica’s, opening the vault was simple work. Looking through it, however, was going to be another ordeal entirely.

Although I couldn’t actually see Gunther’s face, I knew that beneath it he was wincing at how much work was ahead of us.

To be honest, I’d been getting so bored lately, that I didn’t even care. At least Erwin was finally giving me shit to do.

So far, we’d last heard from Petra five minutes ago, giving us confirmation that there was still no movement. I took the B team’s continued silence as a sign that there was nothing to report.

Moving past bars of gold, pricey jewelry, and materials that would be considered black market goods, Gunther and I focused on the two file cabinets at the end of the vault. He took the one on the right, and I took the one on the left.

The fact that everyone involved with FEAR kept all this shit on paper and not in flash drives was really starting to piss me off. It made it a pain in the ass to look for things. It was going to take us a while to find any and all files containing random names and phone numbers–longer still to find other potential incriminating evidence.

Opening the drawers, I began to flick through miscellaneous folders and papers–great, this guy didn’t even keep his shit organized. There was no rhyme or reason to the order of the files, so I was forced to well and truly look at every. Single. One. 

The top drawer had no files that contained any names or numbers, but one, stray paper caught my eye. It was almost completely blank, save for a few words scrawled in the top left corner:

Lovof Industries Masquerade. October 31. 9:27 p.m. Dahlia’s at the bar. 

The paper behind it was an invitation to the very same event, except the time stated that the event started at 7:00 p.m.

I pulled both papers out, setting them on top of the drawer.

After what was nearly twenty minutes, I finally moved onto the bottom drawer.

Immediately, I knew something was wrong. 

Whereas the top drawer had been tightly packed with papers, this one had many more gaps and spaces. Someone had removed files from here.

Celene had been right.

I turned to Gunther, about to tell him.

A faint popping sound shattered the silence.

And suddenly, Gunther’s blood was spraying all over the files he had been looking at.

I whirled around, finding a shadowed figure standing at the mouth of the vault, a gun in his hand.

And now, it was pointed at me.

His finger twitched to pull the trigger.

I was already ducking low, pushing off the side wall and hurtling into the man, my own gun drawn. He didn’t have time to take a second shot–my bullet was already cleaving straight through his heart.

The assassin tumbled backwards, his second shot going into the ceiling as he collapsed. I turned to where Gunther’s body had crumpled to the floor, rushing back to his side. The bullet had gone through his neck.

Cursing to myself, I spoke into the gadget Hange had us attach to our vests for communication, pressing the button they’d shown us.

“We’ve been intercepted.” I muttered, waiting for a response.

A moment went by.

Another.

Nothing.

I repeated myself, voice slightly straining.

Still nothing.

I felt my stomach sink.

Quickly, I stood, snatching the papers I’d found and shoving them into one of my pockets. Hoisting Gunther’s lifeless body on my shoulder, I hightailed it out of the vault.

It was so oddly calm and quiet, the only sound in the halls the faint thuds of my footfalls as I ran as fast as I could toward the exit. My mind went silent as I slipped into the chilly night air, and I ignored the fact that I could feel Gunther’s body beginning to go cold.

I barely made it to the first assigned checkpoint when I saw it: splatters of blood.

The massive willow tree where Petra had been keeping watch from was soaked crimson, the woman crumpled at the base of the trunk. I muttered a curse as I set Gunther’s body down next to her–I’d come back for them after I found Oluo and Eld.

I raced for the next watchpoint, a well. The body was almost unrecognizable, the head completely bashed in. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was Oluo.

Ignoring the blood that seeped through my clothes, I picked up his limp form, heading for my final destination. Eld had been patrolling the East stone wall. He was a strong guy, hopefully, Petra or Oluo had been able to send him a warning.

I reached the wall, running along the side of it until I stopped dead in my tracks.

The top half of Eld’s body was strewn in the grass, an almost clean cut. A few feet away was his lower half.

Who the hell had done this?

The FEAR assassins that I’d encountered didn’t seem to use techniques such as these. Was it still one of their operatives? Or someone else?

I shook the thought away.

Now wasn’t the time to think this through.

Now was the time to get out of here, and get the pathetic shred of information I’d found to Erwin, before whoever this was came back around.

So, using my free hand, I managed to gather Eld’s severed corpse, turning back to where I’d left my other comrades.

—

It would be impossible for me to bring all of their bodies back on my own. And yet, I couldn’t just leave them here.

Not simply because of the fact that their bodies were evidence against SPI–no.

But because no one deserved to be left behind like that.

Waiting under the willow tree, surrounded by my lifeless comrades, I sent the SOS signal to HQ. 

If the bastard who did this decided to come back, then I’d finish them off myself.

Chapter Text

-Celene-

I woke up having no idea of where I was, my head pounding relentlessly.

Groaning, I pushed myself up with heavy arms, my vision blurring for a moment as I rubbed my eyes. Shadows blanketed the room I was in, and it took a second for my sight to adjust. 

Was that Erwin’s desk across the room?

My neck ached as I swiveled my head, slowly realizing that I was in Erwin’s office. 

The last thing I remembered was coming in here after the field team had left for their mission, intent on helping Erwin with some paperwork. My hungover ass must have fallen asleep on his couch, and by the looks of it, I’d been out for a while.

Speaking of, where was Erwin?

Planting my feet on the ground, I took a long breath, preparing myself to move. Standing up, I walked towards the door, pushing it open. The office lights were still on, but it was quiet. Had Erwin left me alone here? Maybe he’d forgotten about me. 

I swallowed, and realized that my throat was hellishly dry. I decided to find some water as my first order of business.

Walking down the hallway, I felt as though I was drifting through a dream.

“Fuck!”

The sharp shout made me practically jump out of my skin. My head whipped towards the shut door to the conference room, where the voice had come from.

That was Erwin’s voice.

Suddenly much more awake, I rushed to the door, shoving it open.

The sight of Erwin pacing while Hange looked as though they’d come here straight from bed made me quickly realize that something was very wrong.

“What’s going on?” I asked, stepping in. Once I’d fully entered the room, my eyes fell on two other figures:

Miche, sitting at the other end of the table, face set in quiet frustration, and Levi…

Levi sat beside Miche, covered in smears of blood.

My lips parted, but there were no words prepared to come out. I looked to Hange, the one with the calmest expression.

They looked over to me, gaze solemn. “Our operatives were cornered during the mission by FEAR agents.” Hange glanced at Levi, “They killed Levi’s squad. Miche and I just returned from recovering them.”

My mind went quiet, eyes unable to look away from Levi.

His entire squad… was dead?

I tried to think of something to say. But what could I?

“It seems you were right,” Erwin murmured, hands braced against the table. 

Levi still remained quiet, gaze sternly set on a spot on the wall.

I squared my shoulders, forcing myself to look at my cousin. “What do we do now?”

Erwin exhaled sharply through his nose.

Hange cleared their throat. “We only just sat down. Levi was… giving us his mission report.”

Taking a deep breath, I nodded, wordlessly sliding into the seat beside Hange. There wasn’t anything I could say, really.

“Go on,” Hange urged Levi.

The man’s eyes didn’t move from the spot he was staring at. “The only evidence I was able to return with were the papers I gave to you. After Gunther was shot, my primary concern was leaving with what I’d already found, and recovering the rest of my team.”

There was a beat of silence.

“Each of them was killed at their watch-points before I got there. I’m not entirely sure of whether or not it was the same agent that attacked Gunther and I. However, based on the manner in which they were assassinated and the weapons present on the agent I took out, I’d say that there were at least two agents.” Levi’s voice held no life in it, no emotion. He spoke as though he were reading off a grocery list. And yet, there was some foreign emotion frozen in his eyes–one I’d never seen present in them before. Yet, it was somewhat familiar as well…

The sound of paper crinkling filled the room as Hange pulled out two papers that had been crumpled up, flattening them onto the table. “Based on what I observed, it seems as though Charter was planning on meeting up with someone during this masquerade ball for Lovof Industries. Likely at the bar, based on this note here.” They looked at Erwin. “I would say that this is worth looking into. It could be a new lead.”

Erwin nodded lightly, not seeming as though he were fully paying attention.

After what felt like an eternity of silence, Erwin finally looked up. “Miche, come with me to take care of the bodies.”

Miche stood up, eyes briefly coming into contact with mine before he followed Erwin out of the room.

Once they were gone, Hange sighed, standing. “I’m going to go put these papers in our safe.”

I nodded, watching her go.

My eyes returned to Levi, who hadn’t moved a muscle. 

Had he been forced to drag all of the bodies by himself? Was that their blood covering him right now?

The look in his eye suddenly clicked.

It was the same one I'd seen in my own reflection, all those years ago, as I’d wiped my father’s blood off my cheek.

It was that gutting mix of hollow despair and searing rage. 

Perhaps that recognition was what made me stand up, leaving the room. It was almost instinctual, the way my body moved on its own, filling the electric kettle with water and opening up the communal tea box that I had personally restocked a few days ago. Skipping over the bags of green and mint, I plucked out the black tea, tearing the pouch open and setting the bag into a mug. Once I’d poured the boiling water, I carefully returned to the conference room.

Levi was still there, sitting in the same way, staring at the same spot.

His attention wasn’t diverted until I was practically standing over him, setting the steaming mug directly in front of him. Finally, his eyes flitted away from that spot on the wall, down to the mug, then up to me.

He blinked, the emotion in his eyes shifting to one of faint confusion and… frustration?

The look on his face suddenly made me snap out of that strange trance I’d fallen under, my face heating slightly.

“I…” I stumbled over my words, finding it difficult to string together a sentence as Levi levelled me with that look. Shutting my mouth, I took a long, deep breath. Then, with a sincerity I hadn’t spoken with in ages, I said, “I’m sorry.”

Levi blinked, his expression shifting once more. This time, I couldn’t read what the furrow in his brows was saying.

Before he could say anything, I stepped away. He probably didn’t want to speak to anyone right now.

My back was facing him as I neared the exit, hand reaching for the door handle.

“Good pick.”

The dry, toneless voice made me pause. Glancing over my shoulder, my eyes met his. For some reason, I felt like I was being tested.

I shrugged. “It was the first one I saw.” I didn’t even realize I was lying until the words had left my mouth. Although, how would I explain to him that the reason I knew not to pick mint was because he mentioned hating it when I was trying to kill him?

Not wanting to linger, I quickly stepped out of the room.

A strange emotion had begun to tug at my senses. It wasn’t pity–no. Pity wouldn’t have driven me to do something like that for the man I was actively plotting against.

My shoulders tensed as I realized why I’d just done that: it was because I’d felt understanding.

I hated it, having this strange connection suddenly spawn between us. I could feel it, like a wire, taught and painful, forcing me to feel for Levi when all I wanted to do was hate him.

Wow, my brain seriously can’t function after a nap.

Running a hand through my hair, I cracked open the door to Hange’s office.

They had just finished shutting the safe door when they looked over at me.

“Hey,” they breathed, voice clearly exhausted. They were literally still in their matching, bright green pajama set.

“Hey,” I replied, slumping down into one of the cushioned seats. “So, any ideas?”

Hange groaned. “Well, this gala is on Halloween, and it's a Masquerade, so it should be easy enough to infiltrate. Only problem is, our invitation clearly states the invitee’s name, so we can’t use it.”

My brows furrowed as an old memory resurfaced. “What company is hosting the gala again?”

Hange sat down on the edge of their desk, hands braced on their thighs. “Lovof Industries.”

It suddenly clicked–I vaguely remembered seeing that event on Pyxis’ calendar. “Pyxis is going to that,” I blurted. 

Hange raised a brow.

The gears in my brain started turning. “I could ask him to take me along with him. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind. I could go and listen into any conversations at the bar, learn some names, keep an eye out for trouble.”

Hange’s eyes began to glimmer through the lenses of their glasses. “Wait, that would be perfect.”

I smiled. Maybe I really could be more helpful than I originally thought.

—

“No.”

Erwin crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair.

I planted my palms firmly against his desk, standing up. “Why not? My plan makes sense.”

Erwin shook his head. “You’re not a field operative or a spy. That’s not what your job is here.”

My fingers dug into the smooth wood. “Erwin, for once in your life just hear me out, or have you forgotten what happened the last time you refused to consider my thoughts?”

Erwin’s nostrils flared. “We can’t be sure that our recent mission failure was because of–”

“Erwin.” My voice rose just a fraction, but I fought to keep it calm. “Just listen to me. I won’t be doing anything risky. I’ll just be attending a gala with my boss, networking. If I happen to be at the bar during the same time that letter instructed, then it's just a coincidence. Besides, you can send in other operatives all you want, but with my connections, I can actually participate in conversations and dig for information.” 

I watched Erwin stare at where his hands were clasped. It was quiet for a moment.

“Celene, I don’t want to put you at risk,” He breathed.

I sighed. “Erwin, working on this case is already putting us all at risk. If we’re not going to do whatever it takes to succeed, then we might as well just give up.”

Erwin rubbed his temples. “Yes, I know.”

My shoulders loosened as I stood tall once more. “I promise I’ll be careful. How about this, you can send in Miche or Levi under disguise as backup, if it’ll make you feel better.” 

Erwin raised a brow.

I walked over to his side of the desk. “You lost almost all of your field operatives. It’s alright to admit that you need my help on this one.”

I put a hand on Erwin’s shoulder, watching the crease between his brows.

After a while, Erwin finally looked up at me. “You’re sure you’re up for it?”

I tried to withhold a grin. “Yes.”

Erwin suddenly stood up, walking out of his office. Trailing behind him, I watched as he rapped his knuckles against Hange’s office door, before going to Miche’s next. One by one, he summoned what was left of our team, as well as Nanaba.

All of us gathered in the conference room, listening in as Erwin filled Nanaba in on the mission. He’d decided to add her to the team in an effort to replace those we’d lost.

Once Nanaba was up to speed, Erwin got started with a plan he must’ve just come up with.

“Alright, based on the intel Levi obtained for us, we can expect people with contacts to FEAR to be present at this masquerade ball for Lovof Industries. Charter was supposed to meet with someone at the bar during a specific time, and there seems to be a code word he was meant to use.” Erwin continued. “Although he is dead, we believe that the contacts might still be present, and perhaps meeting with other individuals. Since Celene works with Pyxis, who possesses an invite to the event, she will be helping us infiltrate and observe. However, I would still like an operative present and under disguise.” I watched as Erwin’s eyes locked on Levi. “Levi, would you be up for it?”

My own eyes flitted over to where Levi was sitting, focused entirely upon Erwin. He shrugged. “Isn’t it my job?”

Erwin nodded. “Good. You will be heavily disguised and will mostly just be there as backup in case anything happens.” Erwin then looked at me. “Celene, remember, you are not to physically engage with anyone you might be suspicious of. You are welcome to converse and subtly dig for information, but if you suspect any form of danger, you find Levi. You may feel confident in those rusty skills of yours, but don’t let cockiness get you killed.”

I refrained from rolling my eyes at his warning.

“You’ll both be wearing wire taps and ear pieces. Hange and I will further iron out the details, but in the meantime, Celene, go make sure Pyxis actually knows he’s taking you to this masquerade.”

“Got it,” I said, standing up. “I’ll go stop by the office now, if that’s alright?”

Erwin gestured to the door. “Let us know what he says.”

I cast everyone a wave, quickly heading out the door.

Once I'd made it to Pyxis’ office, it was lunchtime. Almost everyone was out getting something to eat, but Pyxis was still in his office, nursing a flask as he read through some files.

His eyes lit up when I walked in. “Well if it isn’t my favorite employee!”

I chuckled, strolling up to his desk. “If it isn’t my favorite boss,” I then fake-whispered, “Don’t tell Erwin.”

Pyxis cackled, sitting up straighter. “What brings you here? You’re not working today, are you?”

I shook my head, sitting down on the chair across the desk from him. “I actually came to ask you if you were planning on going to the Lovof Masquerade?”

Pyxis stroked his moustache in thought, before putting down his flask. “I was thinking of going, yes. Why?”

Allowing a faint blush to creep up my cheeks, I smiled sheepishly. “Would it be alright if I came with you? Sorry, I saw it on your calendar, and I just thought the theme sounded so fun and, well, I feel bad that I’ve been out of the office so much. I figured I could make up for it by helping you navigate the event?” 

Pyxis smiled softly, and I already knew his answer before he opened his mouth. “Well, Celene, how else would I be able to make it through a night that would otherwise be incredibly dull? I trust you’ll keep things interesting?”

Not in any way that he’d be aware of, but sure. “Of course,” I answered.

Pyxis sipped from his flask. “Alright, on one condition.”

I tilted my head as he raised his flask to me.

“You must have at least one drink.”

—

A few days passed by, and I’d thankfully found a dress and mask for the masquerade.

Nanaba had accompanied me in my search for a gown, and had actually made the experience much more fun than I’d planned. I’d tried on at least ten different dresses before we’d finally decided on the one that Nanaba said made me seem “the sexiest.”

Once that was done, I’d ordered a mask online, which had thankfully come in the mail last night. 

I wondered what Levi would be wearing, since he was meant to be in disguise.

Besides my preparations for the masquerade, it was otherwise an incredibly dull work week. Hange, Moblit and I ironed out the details of our plan, while we also began digging for new leads as well. Hange was worried that because of Charter’s death, the meeting might no longer take place.

By the time I made it to the day before the masquerade, I was well and truly spent. So, in order to keep my head clear for the day, I went for my typical morning run.

It had started getting colder out, what with it being the end of October, so I was forced to trade in my shorts for leggings. However, I refused to wear a long sleeve just yet, although, instead of just wearing a sports bra, I deigned to put on a full length tank top. 

I warmed up fast enough as I made my way through my usual route, entering the park and making my rounds. Dead leaves crunched underfoot as I pushed myself to run as fast as I could. 

The sky was just beginning to get lighter as I prepared to turn back. As I slowed down to turn, I suddenly heard another set of footsteps. Without stopping, my head turned in the direction of the sound.

I hadn’t seen Levi while running ever since that first encounter, so I’d almost forgotten that the chance of running into him again wasn’t all that low.

My gaze had only just found him running on the path across from me when he noticed me as well. 

Remembering my plan, I decided to send him a friendly wave, before I continued running.

He didn’t wave back.

The little shit.

—

That day, Pyxis briefly visited me to check in on if I was excited for tomorrow. Smiling broadly, I acted as giddy as I could.

Of course, Rico noticed from her desk, walking over to ask me about it.

“Lucky!” She groaned after I finished explaining where I was going tomorrow. “You get to dress up and meet with all those rich, young, eligible bachelors.”

I almost burst out laughing. If only that was the real reason I was going. “Why don’t you ask Pyxis if he’ll take you, too? I’m sure he wouldn’t mind.”

Rico raised a brow. “Not all of us are Pyxis favorites,” she joked. “Besides, I’m meeting with this woman tomorrow. She wants us to help her investigate her husband. Thinks he’s cheating on her.”

I gaped. “Damn. He better watch out.”

Rico’s shoulders shook with laughter. “I’ll keep you posted. They’re a pretty well to do family, and the guy seems to have his life together. That’s how you know it’s gonna be juicy.”

I smirked. “Well, whatever he’s up to, I’m sure you’ll crack it.”

—

Once I’d picked up my dress from the dry cleaning, I went home, taking a nice, long shower.

Letting the hot water wash away the dull headache that had me in its clutches, I took my sweet time trying to relax. I wasn’t sure why, but I was on edge.

Tomorrow's mission was nothing special. It was juvenile and simple compared to other missions I’d been sent on. I had no idea why it was making me feel so unsettled.

I contemplated the answer to my question for hours as I changed into a tank top and sleeping shorts, putting on a face mask and cracking open a book. 

But even after I’d taken off the face mask and finished the chapter I was reading, I still felt distracted by the odd feeling in my gut.

As a last resort, I filled a kettle with water and set it on the stove, turning up the heat. Grabbing a mug from my cabinet, I took out a box of my mint tea leaves. After I’d filled my mini strainer with the tea leaves, I put it aside while the water warmed up.

I was about to pass time by tinkering with some of my poisons when there was a sharp knock on my door.

I groaned, not wanting to deal with Zeke right now.

Seeing his face would likely put me into a worse mood already. As I began to walk towards the door, I suddenly wondered if he was going to send me to the masquerade on a mission. The idea made a wave of nausea wash over me, and I felt positively sick as I tucked a small knife into the waistband of my shorts. As I reached for the door handle, I paused. My tank top was white, and not very thick. Not only did it do a poor job of concealing my knife, but it also made me feel… exposed.

Zeke had always been flirtatious with me, and I really didn’t want to deal with any more lingering stares.

However, perhaps it would distract him from asking about my other mission: finding the files.

Having him forget about that for the time being might be worth the discomfort, I decided, undoing the locks.

I took a deep breath, before swinging the door open.

I froze when my eyes settled on Levi Ackerman.

The man had his fist raised, as though he’d been about to knock once more. His ebony hair hung loosely over his forehead, his undereyes slightly darker than usual, lips set in a flat line. His white, button up shirt was crinkled, the top few buttons undone, revealing the edge of his collarbone. 

I blinked, hand still holding the door open as my body stood stiffly in the entryway.

Then, Levi’s eyes dipped down for a brief moment, as though to make a quick observation about what I’d likely been doing before this. His eyes suddenly flared slightly, and they quickly returned to my face. Were his cheeks turning pink?

The quiet static my brain had gone into suddenly shattered as I recalled the state of dress I was in.

I felt my own face heat up, and I resisted the urge to cross my arms over my chest. Surprisingly, Levi’s eyes didn’t move away from mine again. The faint color on his cheeks remained, and I could almost see how tense he was. Guess he was a bit of a prude.

Realizing I still hadn’t said a word, I finally opened my mouth. “Levi? What, uh,” I wanted to smack myself in the face as I stuttered for a moment. “What brings you here,” I forced out. God, I sounded practically dazed.

Levi cleared his throat, gaze not moving an inch. “Celene,” His voice came out rough, as though he hadn’t spoken in a while. “Sorry, Miche gave me your address. You weren’t in the office today, so Erwin suggested I come by to talk to you about the plan for tomorrow.”

Right, the mission.

“Oh,” I breathed. For some reason, my brain was having trouble doing its job. It wasn’t until the sharp whistle of boiling water began screeching that I snapped out of it. Opening the door wider, I gestured for him to enter. “Come on in.”

Stepping back, I held the door open for him as he walked in. Putting a hand on my hip to cover the knife tucked into my side, I closed the door behind him. As I did so, he watched the door intently, taking in the numerous locks.

He raised a brow. “Didn’t realize you were much of a paranoid person.”

My body tensed, but I casually walked into the kitchen. “I think a woman living on her own has plenty of reasons to be paranoid.” Not much he could say against that.

I cut off the horrid whistling sound by removing the kettle from the stove, turning off the heat. “Want some,” I offered.

Levi stood in the middle of my kitchen rather awkwardly. “Sure, thank you.”

I nodded, taking out another cup. Setting it down beside my own, I moved to open the tea cabinet. As my fingers curled around the handle, I paused. Out of the corner of my eye, I made sure that Levi wasn’t staring. Thankfully, his eyes were busy taking in the rest of my apartment. I opened the drawer quickly, removing the tea box and practically slamming it shut. I couldn’t have him noticing all of the other… substances I kept in there.

“What kind?” I asked, rifling through the box.

Levi finally looked back at me. “Got any black tea?”

I nodded, picking out the same kind I’d made for him earlier this week, when I’d been in that strange daze after the mission failure. He said it was a good pick, so hopefully it would meet his expectations.

“You can sit at the counter,” I said, pouring the water into the mugs.

By the time I looked up, he was already sitting in one of the barstools. Bringing the mugs over, I sat down beside him. 

I noticed his eyes instinctually flit over me for a moment, before they quickly returned to my face. His throat bobbed, and that faint blush returned. 

Gosh, you’d think I was naked or something. 

His hands wrapped around his mug, and he brought it up to his face. I watched as he subtly sniffed it, before bringing it to his lips. How did he not burn his tongue? The water was practically still boiling.

Those grey eyes shifted back to me, and he let out a small hum of approval. “So it was you who bought the new tea in the office.”

Nothing made it past him, did it? “Yea,” I replied, running my finger along the rim of my mug. 

“This is a good brand,” He stated.

Wait… Was he trying to create conversation?

I tried not to let the shock show on my face. After all of my efforts, it seemed something had finally clicked. 

Trying to remain calm, I shrugged. “I don’t drink black tea too often, but I’ve heard that one's good.” Not true, I just picked a random one at the grocery store.

Why did it feel like Levi could tell I was lying? He took another sip. “You like mint tea?”

He must have smelled it. “Yea, helps me sleep.” Debating my next words for a moment, I practically forced them out. “I’m a bit anxious for tomorrow.” Vulnerability was good, right? If I wanted him to trust me and think of us as friends, I’d need to pretend to open up a little.

Levi lifted his mug in that strange way I’d noticed him do before, holding the rim instead of the handle. “You know, you don’t have to do it.”

Seriously? That was not the direction I wanted him to take this conversation. “No, I want to,” I rushed out. “It’s just… you know, first mission in the field. Can’t blame me for being a little on edge.”

Levi sipped his tea. “It’ll be fine.” He set the mug back down. “Today, Hange showed me how I’ll be disguised tomorrow. Figured I’d fill you in since you’re going in separately.”

I turned to better face him, crossing my legs. “Ok.”

Levi sat up straighter. “I shouldn’t look too different, just some colored contacts, prosthetics on my face, and waiter uniform, but I’ll also have a pin on my tie.” He dug through one of his pockets, pulling out something small and golden. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was a dove. “If you find that you can’t tell who I am, just look for this.” He quickly put it away.

Something about the pin didn’t feel like it was a part of his disguise. It looked slightly worn and scratched up, as though it was something personal. “Is that yours?” 

Levi’s brows furrowed. For a beat, he didn’t say anything. “Tsk,” he muttered under his breath. “Just something I had.”

My eyes narrowed slightly. So it was definitely something personal. Likely a sensitive topic, from his reaction. I decided not to push it–yet. “Do you think the meeting will still happen?”

Levi tapped his finger against the side of the mug. “Not sure. Still, if anything happens, don’t directly engage. I’ll be keeping an eye on things, so if any operatives show up to take care of Charter’s contact, I’ll handle them.”

Seeing my opening, I slyly interjected. “What if it happens faster than we expect?”

Levi tilted his head.

I continued, “If I’m closer to the situation, shouldn’t I try and–”

“No,” Levi cut me off. “You’re not trained, you’d only be putting yourself at risk.”

I withheld a smirk as he gave me the perfect opening. “Maybe you could teach me a few things? You know, like a crash course session?”

“No,” He repeated, practically spitting the word out. “I told you before. I’m not training you.”

I clenched my fists in my lap. Was he seriously still being this difficult? I forced myself not to glare. I couldn’t undo all of my progress. Letting out a deep breath, I tried to seem dejected but calm. “Alright, sorry,” I murmured, looking down at my mug.

For a split second, I could’ve sworn that I saw Levi’s expression soften from the corner of my eye. “Whatever happens tomorrow, you won’t need to worry. Not when I’m there.”

The words caught me off guard, sending a strange jolt through my chest. I looked back up at Levi, swallowing the strange feeling that had crept up my throat. His face was set in an expression of utter sincerity and conviction. His eyes held mine, refusing to look away.

I felt heat creep up my neck, and I quickly looked away. “Good,” I muttered, sipping my tea.

We sat in a strange silence for a few minutes as we each drank from our respective mugs.

When Levi had finally finished, he stood. “Thank you for the tea.”

I stood as well. “Of course. Thanks for…” It took me a second to pick my next words. “For letting me know about tomorrow.”

Levi nodded. “I’ll see you there.”

I began to walk him back to the door, undoing the locks. As I opened it for him, Levi paused. 

“You know, if you’re paranoid, you could set up an alarm system.”

The words caught me off guard. “Oh, uh,” Damn him for making me stutter like this again. “Not a bad idea.” I ran a hand through my hair. “Do you have one?”

Levi’s lips tilted into a rare smirk. “Don’t need one.”

Without another word, he stepped out, not even looking back as I closed the door behind him.

Cocky bastard.

–Levi–

It was pitch black outside as I walked back to my apartment, trying not to think about my encounter with Celene.

When Erwin had suggested I stop by, I hadn’t expected to be there for so long. It wasn’t like I had much to say.

Realistically, I could have just said my piece at her doorway and walked off immediately after. That had been my plan.

But she’d opened that door, and my mind had short circuited.

I’d instinctively gone to observe her, try and gather what she’d been up to based on her appearance. It was just a habit I had from my line of work.

The second I’d glanced down, however, I knew I’d made a mistake.

The first thing I noticed was that she had nice legs. I was about to mentally reprimand myself for keeping my focus when my eyes wandered further up. 

I couldn’t move my gaze away fast enough, and even though I’d barely seen anything before I looked away, it didn’t stop the heat from rushing to my face. I almost felt bad for intruding on her like this.

It was a conscious effort to keep my eyes from dipping down again, and I was so focused on that that I could barely think of what to say.

Although, I couldn’t regret it all that much, considering that my temporary lack of focus resulted in getting a decent cup of tea.

Her apartment was fairly plain, I noticed while she poured us both a cup. The many locks on her door had thrown me off, but her reasoning was fair enough. 

While I took in my surroundings, I couldn’t help but notice how strongly her apartment smelled of herbs. I wondered if it was because of the tea bags she had pulled out. 

When she sat down next to me, passing me my mug, I immediately recognized the brand of the tea bag she’d used. It was the same kind as the one she’d given me earlier this week, after…

I tried not to think about it.

That entire day was something I didn’t need to dwell on. I’d failed my team–again.

And now, I had to make sure I didn’t fail my new… teammate.

The idea of Celene being on the mission tomorrow made my stomach turn. I could tell that she wanted to prove something to her cousin, that she was more confident in her skills than she should be. I didn’t want to be responsible for another person’s death, especially not hers. Erwin would probably kill me.

Shoving the thoughts away, I focused on the fact that she’d somehow managed to buy one of my favorite teas—both for the office and for herself. In an attempt to keep my mind quiet, I made an attempt at… small talk. 

“You like mint tea?” The question had slipped out on its own. I’d noticed that this was the second time she was drinking it, not to mention, I’d finally realized what that earthy scent that always clung to her was–mint. 

With her sitting next to me, the smell of vanilla and mint wrapped around me. I couldn’t deny it, it was nice. 

 “I’m a bit anxious for tomorrow,” she admitted.

Of course she was, the girl had never been on a mission like this before. Realistically, she shouldn’t even be doing this. She wasn’t a spy, or properly trained. It was overall a bad idea. 

I knew she wouldn’t give a shit about what I had to say, but still, I said, “You know, you don’t have to do it.”

Of course, she quickly tried to play off the brief moment of vulnerability. I let her.

Besides, realistically, the odds of tomorrow’s mission yielding any actual results was extremely low, considering the fact that whoever Charter was meeting with likely knew he was dead.

Shifting the conversation to the actual reason I’d shown up, I’d casually shown Celene the pin I’d be wearing tomorrow. It had been my idea, having this on just in case she seriously couldn’t recognize me but needed to find me. I didn’t expect her to ask me about it.

For a moment, the words almost slipped out–it was a gift.

Then, she went and tried to bring up that old idea of hers: me training her. It practically confirmed my suspicions–most of her recent pleasantness towards me was because she wanted something from me. I couldn’t tell if she was just trying to use me to prove a point, but regardless, it pissed me off.

However, I didn’t expect her to back off so easily. 

I almost felt bad for snapping at her. Almost.

I wasn’t sure why, but I couldn’t help but try and reassure her. “Whatever happens tomorrow, you won’t need to worry. Not when I’m there.”

When she looked up at me, I found myself feeling caught off guard by the genuine surprise in her expression.

She actually looked kind of… pretty.

Forcing the thought out of my head, I tried to pay more attention to finishing my tea.

For some reason, my thoughts constantly got scattered around this girl. I didn’t like it.

Still, none of what I said was a lie.

I might not waste my time trying to train her, but I sure as shit wasn’t going to let anything happen to her.

I wasn’t going to fail like that again.

Chapter Text

–Celene–

The clock read 6:00 P.M. as I finished applying a swipe of lip gloss. Pyxis’ car would be here in less than half an hour to pick me up.

Thankfully, I’d given myself ample time to get ready, so I wasn’t in a rush. Now, I got to sit and stare at my reflection and try not to overthink tonight's plan.

Instead, I stood up, brushing my hands over the fabric of my dress. Nanaba and I had gone for a silk, dark navy dress that reached the floor. The fabric clung comfortably to my body, showing off my silhouette nicely. I turned, appreciating the low back of the dress. Half an inch lower and my underwear would show, so I needed to make sure I sat straight all night. It was a small price to pay in order to look this good.

I’d blown out my hair and left it down, wearing dainty golden jewelry and a pair of matching golden heels. I’d drawn a subtle line along my waterline with dark blue eyeshadow, making my eyes look sharper.

As a way to keep my thoughts from drifting, I began to organize my small purse, tucking a knife into it and slipping a vial of poison into one of the hidden compartments.

There was no such thing as being overprepared.

I’d bring a gun too, if I had anywhere to hide it.

“Whatever happens tomorrow, you won’t need to worry. Not when I’m there.”

The echo of Levi’s words rang through my head as I zipped up my purse, and I tried to drown out the sound.

I didn’t like how the words made me feel–how they made my nerves die down. That implied that I actually trusted Levi–which I didn’t.

I had a mission I needed to accomplish, and I wasn’t going to let anything get in the way of that. 

I was busy admonishing myself for my temporary mental weakness when my phone vibrated. Pyxis had sent me a text alerting me that he had arrived.

Taking one last look at myself in the mirror, I sprayed some perfume to my neck and wrists, before heading out with my mask in hand.

Pyxis was already tipsy when I got in the car, a flute of champagne in his hand, and another one extended towards me.

“My, my! You look positively lovely, Celene,” He complimented.

I smiled, taking the champagne from him. “Thank you,” I replied.

The drive was around half an hour, and by the time we got there, people were already filtering into the large venue. I took in the castle-like building, and all the well dressed people milling around it. Lifting up my simple, navy mask, I tied it on.

Pyxis put on his own, much more elaborate mask that appeared to look like a wolf, before stepping out of the car. He held the door open for me, offering me his arm as we walked in.

I observed the gilded decorations, vaulted ceilings, and crystal chandeliers as Pyxis showed his invitation to the men at the door. I wondered if Levi had already infiltrated the staff.

Once we were let through the grand double doors, Pyxis led me towards our seats. The ballroom had many circular tables surrounding a polished dance floor. A pianist and harpist sat in a corner, playing a light hearted tune while a few people danced to it. The tables were draped in crisp, white tablecloths and set with fine china, and waiters holding trays of champagne circled the room. Pyxis grabbed us both a flute, before gesturing to one of the tables.

“Let’s find our placecards, shall we?” He said, squinting his eyes at the small placecards set in front of each table setting.

“There,” I pointed to where our seats were, right beside each other.

“Ah,” Pyxis smiled. “Right, then. Now we can grab a real drink.”

Dragging the two of us through the crowd of masked faces, Pyxis headed straight for the bar. People were already crowding around it, chatter filling the air.

“Pyxis!” Someone greeted.

And that was how it began.

Countless people began to approach, shaking the man's hand before he’d turn and introduce me.

“This is Celene, one of my colleagues,” Pyxis would say.

I’d smile warmly, before shaking the hand of whoever it was we were speaking with.

Most of the conversations were fairly un-work related. Many of these people were old friends and colleagues of Pyxis, and seemed rather close. I nursed my champagne as I half-listened to their words, more focused on taking note of all the entrances and openings. I also tried to observe all of the characters walking in, which was quite difficult with half of their faces being obscured by masks.

A small part of me was also keeping an eye out for a waiter wearing a dove pin.

“Celene?”

I blinked, turning to where Pyxis had addressed me. I hadn’t realized that I had stopped paying attention to the conversations at hand.

“Sorry?” I murmured.

Pyxis gestured to a young man who had joined our group. “This is Colt Grice, Mr. Grice’s son. He just joined us a moment ago.”

Composing my face, I extended my hand, “Nice to meet you. Sorry, I got lost in thought.”

The blonde wearing a fox mask shook my hand firmly yet gently, smiling kindly. “No worries. This room is quite eye-catching.”

The older gentleman standing alongside us snickered. “He’s only saying that because we had a hand in convincing Lovof to host at this venue.”

I refrained from raising a brow. So these two weren’t a part of Lovof Industries, yet had strong connections. I tucked the information into the corner of my mind. “Well, it’s a lovely location,” I stated. 

Mr. Grice clapped Pyxis on the back. “Where have you been hiding this one, Pyxis? She’s quite beautiful.”

I chuckled lightly. “Thank you, although you haven’t even seen my face yet,” I reminded him.

Colt stepped in closer. “Something tells me you’re just being modest.”

Thankfully, my mask covered the way that heat rose to my face. “You’re awfully confident. Too bad you’ll never know if you’re right or not.”

Pyxis and Mr. Grice had already started speaking about something else, but I couldn’t bring myself to pay attention as Colt smirked at me. “Well I can’t stand to be kept guessing. Perhaps I could take you to dinner?”

I raised a brow. “You can come see me anytime at the office. I have quite the busy schedule.” My heart picked up as I allowed my voice to lilt flirtatiously.

Colt’s lips parted, about to say something.

“Champagne?”

The smooth, low voice instantly sent an involuntary shiver down my spine, and I half expected to look up into icy grey eyes.

Instead, I met warm brown ones, shining through a plan, black mask. The cheekbones were too sharp, the nose too wide. This face did not belong to that voice.

Yet when my eyes dipped down to the crisp, black tie, a small, golden dove glinted in the bright lights.

I looked back up into those strangely unfamiliar eyes that remained razor focused on me, keeping my expression neutral.

He held out a tray of champagne expectantly, so I quickly nodded. “Yes, please.”

Holding the tray with one hand, his other one wrapped around the stem of a glass. As he held it out for me, I reached out to grab it from him.

He’d probably come here just to make it easier for me to know exactly who he was, in case I needed to find him later.

My fingers brushed his gloved digits as I took the glass. “Thank you, sir.”

He nodded, glancing briefly at Colt who simply shook his head. “I’m alright,” He said, lifting his glass of whiskey. 

Levi looked back at me, and I still felt uneasy at his wrong appearance. “Have a nice evening.” With those words, he turned and disappeared into the crowd.

Taking a sip from my champagne, the thought occurred to me that this should be my last. I needed to be on the sober side to accomplish tonight’s mission.

“Would you like to dance?” Colt’s voice made me look up from the champagne in my hand.

He had finished his drink and was setting it down on the bar.

My eyes flitted around the room as I took one last sip before setting my own glass down. “As long as you don’t step on my feet,” I replied, offering Colt my hand.

He took it, walking towards the dance floor. His hands were mostly soft, with slight roughness from what felt like new callouses.

My heels clicked against the polished, wooden dance floor as my hands rested on Colt’s shoulders. He rested his palms respectfully on my waist, leading us into a simple box step. He was a decent dancer, and as I looked into his warm toned eyes, I began to wonder what he looked like without that mask on.

As he spun me underneath his arm, I checked the large grandfather clock on the far wall. 

8:00.

I still had roughly an hour and a half.

“So,” Colt began. “When would I be able to find you at the office?”

I looked back up at him, grinning. “You actually want to come?”

He nodded. “Well, since you’ve rejected my offer of dinner…”

I straightened my shoulders. Was it really the best idea to go out on a date with someone with close connections to Lovof Industries? “You’re welcome to visit the office whenever you’d like,” I answered vaguely. I really shouldn’t encourage any of his advances. “I can’t promise that I’ll be there, and I’m not going to pull out my calendar here on the dance floor to set a time.”

Despite the edge to my words, Colt remained at ease. “Very well.”

The music swelled, and he spun me into a low dip. When I straightened once more, the music slowed to a stop.

“They’re likely about to start the program,” Colt murmured.

Sure enough, a few people were gathered at the podium at the front of the room, turning on a microphone.

“It’s a shame, you’re not a half-bad dancer,” I quipped, before gently releasing Colt.

He went to speak when a loud voice echoed through the room, asking everyone to find their seats.

Leaving Colt to find his own place, I returned to my table. Pyxis was already there, and very clearly drunk.

My eyes instinctively began to search for Levi, and I found him standing across the hall, alongside the others waiters.

The program went on for nearly an hour, the speakers discussing the industries recent successes, important donors, and future projects. They seemed to be wanting to expand, according to what Lovof himself said during his speech.

The man seemed strange to me. Based on the fact that Charter had connections to FEAR, and that many of Lovof’s competitors had been mysteriously eliminated over the years, I was fairly confident that he, too, had an in with my employers. Perhaps there would still be that meeting, after all.

I wondered who else might be involved.

When they were finally done speaking, they showed a video commemorating the company and honoring some of their senior employees. It was all incredibly dull, and the clock had struck 9:15 when it was all over at last.

The music resumed, and I watched as Pyxis dove into a conversation with one of the men sitting beside him. His words were already slurring, likely thanks to the three drinks he’d had during the presentation.

With him distracted, I stood from the table, faking a tipsy walk as I headed for the bar. The note had said the meeting was at 9:27. Sure, I was a bit early, but that way I could set the scene for myself. Arriving at the bar, I ordered an espresso martini. Leaning against the bar, I pretended to fall into a drunken daze, acting as though the swirls of wood were commanding my full attention. 

In reality, my eyes darted around, taking in all of the characters walking by the bar, and what their conversations were. Just as the clock hit 9:27, I heard what I’d been waiting for.

“Dahlia’s would have gone better with the decorations,” A voice said lowly a few feet away.

I slyly glanced over, watching the bearded man who had spoken.

“Agreed, although I’m not sure if they’re in season,” A grey haired gentleman replied.

Without another word, the two took their drinks, casually walking away from the bar.

I didn’t follow immediately, just watched as they exited through one of the side doors.

Sloppily sliding my half-finished drink to the idle bartender, I mumbled something about needing to find a bathroom before I pissed myself. It didn’t hurt to have witnesses to my “drunken state.”

Stumbling off, I followed where the two men had gone.

As I made it out of the main hall, I listened for the sound of footsteps. The marble floors made it easier to hear the two men walking down the left-hand corridor.

Taking off my heels, I followed closely behind.

Besides their footsteps, they didn’t make any other sounds. They were likely waiting to be somewhere more secluded. As a corner came up, I stopped at the edge, listening as their gait slowed. I heard the creak of a door being opened.

“You’re sure this room is alright?” I heard one of the men say.

“It’s where Lovof instructed us to–”

The voice was abruptly cut off, and a dull thud sounded.

I inhaled sharply, dropping into a crouch and peeking over the corner.

The bright red pooling around the fallen body of the man caught my eye first. Then, it was the figure dressed in all black, slicing across the second man’s throat.

Blood sprayed, and the only sound in the quiet hallway was that of the second body falling to the floor.

Shit.

FEAR had come.

I knew it from the clothes the disguised individual wore, and from the specific face mask hiding their identity. It was the same one that I’d wear on a mission.

I needed to leave, now.

If this person caught me, then I’d be forced to fight them off, and that would spell a shit ton of trouble for me. Not only did I only have one, pathetic knife and a vial of poison, but I also wouldn’t be able to explain myself to Levi or Zeke if either one found out that I’d been forced to fight a FEAR agent. Levi wouldn’t understand how I’d been able to survive, and Zeke would ask why I’d been following two of our targets.

Slowly, I stood straight, turning to walk away as though I’d never seen any of this. I’d go and alert Levi–

It was the slight exhale that alerted me of my attacker before they could plunge their knife into my back.

Whirling around, I jumped out of the way moments before I would’ve been killed.

Fuck.

I backpedalled, giving myself a few yards of distance.

The agent was still, twirling their knife around playfully.

“Well, well, I didn’t realize I had company,” The soft, feminine voice that made its way to me was so at odds with the image of the agent preparing to cut me down.

I swallowed, feeling my heartbeat in my throat.

What was I supposed to do?

Was Levi on his way? Had he seen me leave to follow those two men?

What is he had gotten distracted by something else, and didn’t know where I was?

My head was spinning as I tried to center myself.

Where the hell was he?

Should I just try and run? I was fast, I could just try and make it to the ballroom and get Levi to deal with the agent. Few people were faster than me, and I was skilled enough at merely dodging attacks without returning them.

The agent took a slow step towards me. “Squeemish, are you?” She asked mockingly. 

My hands curled into fists at my sides. This bitch had no idea who she was dealing with. But I knew better than to show her.

So much for Levi’s promise, I thought to myself as the agent continued to close the distance between us. 

I couldn’t fight her, I realized. Too much was at stake if I did. Even with my skill and weapons, it would be impossible to finish her off and get away unscathed. I’d survive, yes, but that would only lead to too many questions, both from Levi and Zeke. 

I only had one choice.

Shoving aside my pride, I turned, gunning it down the hallway.

I’d barely made it two steps when I heard a slight hiss in the air, and I ducked right as a throwing star flew above my head. I could hear the hammering of my heart and the thud of the agent's footsteps as she chased after me. 

My heels swung in one hand, my bare feet slapping against the ground as I bounded away.

My ears caught the sound of steel singing, and I could only guess that the agent had likely drawn another blade from its sheath. Based on the length of the sound, it was likely a longer knife. Whoever this agent was, she sure loved her blades.

Her footsteps were far too close for comfort–my dress had prevented me from running at my full speed. I cursed the beautiful, long skirts as I heard the agent’s labored dreath draw nearer.

If she was using a longer knife, then I’d need a better idea of where she was aiming in order to dodge. If I turned around, however, I’d likely have to engage. Perhaps I could use my heels to block her blades?

I cursed myself for the tentative trust I had put in Levi’s words. I cursed myself for not coming better armed. His claim had lulled me into a false sense of security, somehow, and now, I was going to pay for it.

Whirling around, I prepared to dodge the agent’s blow.

My eyes widened, all of my breath escaping my lungs. There was a full blown sword coming straight for my neck.

I went to block it with the back of my heel–the move would save me enough time to double back.

Light glimmered off the pristine steel as it sliced through the air.

I wondered if the force behind the blow would cut straight through my heel and slice across my neck.

My body tilted backwards as I prepared to block and dodge. 

Suddenly, something dropped from above, coming between the blade and my upraised heel. It took me a moment to register that it was a person that had vaulted themselves over the agent and landed between us.

A harsh grunt echoed across the hall, coming from the person in front of me.

I stumbled back, hand reaching into my purse to grab my knife.

Crack!

The sharp sound was accompanied by a choked gasp.

I looked up from my purse to watch the agent’s body crumple to the ground, my savior standing above her.

My heart was racing, body still tense, preparing for a blow that would never come.

My lips parted, and I took in a shuddering breath.

The figure turned around, and it took me a moment to recognize the disguise.

Levi’s eyes were slightly wide, his gelled back hair mussed so that a few strands fell over his brow. The gun in his hand was equipped with a silencer, and I watched as he slid it back into his suit jacket. I barely had time to move before he was striding over to me in a few steps.

“Are you alright?” His voice was rough, slightly strained. He looked almost… apologetic.

He stopped barely a foot away from me, eyes locked on mine as I nodded shallowly. “Yes.”

That move… I replayed it in my mind, wishing I could’ve seen the whole thing, instead of just the part where Levi landed in front of me.

Had he been watching my interaction with the agent before intervening? No, his breath was coming quickly. He must have realized that I was missing and rushed to find me–

I shook the thoughts out of my mind, focusing on the present moment. 

He glanced back at the dead FEAR agent. “You should go back. If either of us gets caught on this scene–”

“Got it,” I murmured, already turning to walk away.

I felt a warm hand grab my wrist. “Celene.”

Resisting the urge to yank my hand away, I looked over my shoulder, raising a brow.

Levi sighed. “Just…” he shook his head lightly, “nevermind.” His hand released mine.

Despite my confusion, I turned around. I didn’t look to see if he followed me out.

For some reason, my wrist still felt the ghost of his touch.

Before I re-entered the ballroom, I slid my heels back on and dove back into my drunk act. It was difficult to shake off the adrenaline still racing through my veins, but I had a role to play. Walking back to our table, I slumped into my seat beside Pyxis, who was already nodding off.

Despite the fact that no one was paying attention to me, I couldn’t help but feel paranoid. I didn’t spot Levi again, so I assumed he’d already left. I continued to scan the room for any other potential foes until Pyxis jolted awake.

“Celene,” he slurred. “I think it’s time we retired for the evening.”

I’d never felt more relieved. “I agree, sir,” I murmured.

My shoulders didn’t loosen until after we’d sat in the car and driven off. The entire drive back, all I could think about was that moment–that terrifying moment where I couldn’t decide if I was going to fight, or play my part till the end.

It was sheer luck that Levi had appeared right when he did.

Otherwise, I might have been forced to reveal myself.

I was busy staring out the car window when my phone buzzed.

Erwin: Come to the office as soon as you can.

I sent him a thumbs up, and quickly scheduled an uber to pick me up from my apartment after I got back. I supposed I wouldn’t have time to change.

Sure enough, the moment Pyxis’ car pulled away from my apartment, my uber arrived.

Fiddling with my bracelets, I thought about how upset Erwin would be. The mission had basically led to a dead end–sure, the meeting had nearly happened, but both men had died before any information could be gleaned from them.

I wondered how long it had taken for someone to find their bodies. Maybe Levi had taken care of them?

When I finally got to the office, the streets were empty. There were barely any cars driving on the street, and the only sound was that of my heels clicking against the pavement.

My feet were starting to hurt, I realized, as I got in the elevator.

When I walked into the office, the conference room door was slightly cracked open. They were probably all waiting there.

Knocking lightly, I stepped in.

Sure enough, Erwin looked like he wanted to kill someone.

Hange was jotting down some notes, Moblit fidgeting beside them. Levi had shed his disguise, and was sitting silently in his usual spot.

A small part of me was relieved that I didn’t have to look at that strange face any longer.

“Well,” Erwin sighed. “Levi informed us of the fact that an assassin took out two men that you had been following. Were you able to learn anything from them?”

I could tell he was on edge. He was probably holding back from scolding me about getting in harms way.

God, he was about to be in an even worse mood when he heard what I had to say.

“I was waiting at the bar when those two began speaking about dahlias–the code word on the paper we stole from Charter’s vault,” I began. “The second man said something about them not being in season, and then they walked off. Of course, I followed them discreetly, making sure to stay far enough behind so that they never saw me,” I then muttered, “Not that it matters anymore.” I ran a hand through my hair. “The two had stopped in front of a door. One of them asked if the other was sure about meeting there, and the other one started to say something about Lovof instructing them to use it when they were suddenly killed.” I thought back to that moment. “The agent killed them using blades. She then discovered that I’d been watching, and came after me. I believe it was a woman, based on her voice,” I described, “she didn’t say anything important, merely taunting me.” My cheeks heated at the humiliating memory. I rubbed the back of my neck. “Unfortunately, there was no other information that I learned from the men’s conversation before they were killed. I think that the assassin sent after them was one of FEAR’s, taking care of loose ends related to Charter. I’d be interested to see if they went after Lovof, as well, or if Lovof was the one who organized it,” I mused, “He likely has ties to FEAR, based on what we’ve learned.”

Once I was done speaking, I surveyed the room.

Hange was busy writing, while Erwin’s face had gone grave.

His eyes rose harshly up to mine. “You could’ve been killed.”

My jaw tensed. I hated this–being underestimated. Erwin had no problem sending others to deaths door for his cause, and yet I had the misfortune of being coddled. “That is not the point of this discussion, right now. What is more important is our next course of action,” I stated. “Either we begin looking into another lead from the files, or we try and sniff around Lovof’s business.” 

Erwin narrowed his eyes at me, irritated by my dismissal of his concern. “We’ll start looking into new leads. Lovof is notoriously well guarded, and we aren’t sure of his exact relationship with FEAR. We also don’t want to be caught digging through his business after two of his workers were just murdered." He then murmured, “We can keep tabs on him, but I want to tread carefully.”

There was a beat of silence.

“What did we do with the bodies?” I asked, turning to Levi.

Levi looked up, shrugging. “I left them there.”

I stared blankly at his response. I suppose FEAR would learn of their agent's demise soon enough, and take care of the aftermath.

“Alright,” I sighed. “Is that all?”

Erwin was rubbing his temples as Hange replied, “I think that we should decide on our next steps tomorrow. Clearly, we’re all exhausted and drained from tonight. Tomorrow, we can reconvene with the entire team and discuss. This was certainly unfortunate, however, now we have additional confirmation of Lovof’s involvement with FEAR. To what extent, we don’t know. Until then, how about we disperse? The most important reason for meeting tonight was to get an accurate account of the mission's events. Now that that’s done, you’re all free to go.” 

I let out a long sigh, wrapping my arms around myself. “Alright, then.”

Hange stood, closing their notebook. “I’ll put this away. See you all tomorrow.”

With that, they left the room, Moblit on their heels. Erwin was busy staring at the table, deep in thought.

Deciding that I was too tired to deal with an admonishment from him, I got up to leave.

Feet aching, I made my way out of the office, pressing the button for the elevator. The faint sound of footsteps caught my ear, and I glanced sideways to find Levi walking over to me.

Without his disguise on, I felt much more at ease looking at him. I wasn’t sure why I’d been so thrown off by his other appearance–I just knew that it had bothered me to hear his voice coming from a different face.

The elevator was still making its way to our floor as I opened my mouth. “Thank you, again.”

Levi stopped beside me, hands in his pockets. 

He didn’t speak, so I continued, “I’m not sure what I would’ve done if you hadn’t shown up.” The memory of my upraised heel and the mammoth sword flashed across my eyes. The elevator doors opened, and I stepped in. “Sorry I went off without trying to signal for you to follow as well.”

Levi followed me into the elevator. He was still quiet, so I finally looked back at his face. His brows were furrowed, lips slightly downturned as he stared at the floor of the elevator. 

I pressed the button for the ground floor. Slowly, the elevator began its descent, and I started to wonder if Levi was upset at me for my behavior tonight. Perhaps I really should’ve found him before I followed those two men out.

I’d already apologized, and since he hadn’t responded, I had resolved to just leave it at that. Let him deal with however he was feeling on his own. The elevator doors opened, and I began to walk towards the exit of the building.

I’d made it halfway there when Levi finally spoke.

“Celene.”

I stopped, turning to look at him.

His expression was still just as grave, and I wondered if he was about to give me a verbal lashing.

His chest rose as he took a deep breath, before his eyes finally lifted to mine. 

“I’ll do it.”

I put my hands on my hips, raising a brow. What on earth was he talking about?

Clearly noticing my confusion, he rolled his eyes, as though irritated that I needed him to elaborate. “I’ll train you.”

My eyes widened, hands dropping to my sides. What?

I stared at him, only capable of blinking.

What on earth had possessed him to suddenly change his mind? It was only yesterday that he’d gotten upset at me for asking again.

“Are you being serious?” I asked tentatively.

Levi gave me a curt nod. “Yes.”

I waited for an explanation.

Levi’s jaw flexed, and when he realized what I was waiting for, he continued to speak. “Tonight, I…” His lips pressed together firmly, and I could tell he was trying to choose his words carefully. “I realized that I’d put you in a position where you had to completely rely on me when it came to facing the risks of the mission. If I’d been even a second too late, that agent would have killed you.” I noticed the way his hands curled into fists at his sides. “You asked me to train you so that you wouldn’t need to depend on someone else during assignments, and I refused you because…” He straightened. “It doesn’t matter why. Anyway, you seem hellbent on being more active in this case, and our team has already suffered a shit ton of losses. Whether Erwin likes it or not, he needs more operatives that he trusts. I’m not saying that I’ll have you fully trained any time soon, but I’ll teach you how to hold your own.”

I swallowed. I supposed that was as close as he’d get to apologizing for making me fully rely on him for my safety.

Still, I wondered if there was more to this choice of his. 

Regardless, I offered Levi a hint of a smile. 

“When do we start?”

Chapter Text

I’d never been in the SPI gym before–to be honest, I didn’t even know it existed until I’d met Levi at the office and he’d led me to a door I’d never thought to open.

Blinking away my fatigue, I took in the decently sized gym before me: four treadmills tucked into a corner, a weight rack, a few random machines and a boxing ring. 

I forced myself to stand straight, despite the fact that I’d barely slept three hours last night. I hadn’t expected Levi to ask to meet up the very next morning after he offered to train me, and yet here I was.

He’d barely given me a gruff, “‘Morning,” when I’d walked up to him by the office entrance, and hadn’t spoken since until we were standing in the middle of the boxing ring.

He crossed his arms. “Well?”

I raised a brow. 

He continued to look at me expectantly.

I planted my hands on my hips. “Sorry, did you ask me a question or something?” Maybe I was so tired that I’d missed it.

Levi rolled his eyes. “According to what you told Erwin, you have training. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

Gritting my teeth, I got into a looser version of my fighting stance. Of course Levi would go about this in the most unconventional way possible. Raising my arms, I purposely allowed my form to be slightly off. I could see the cold calculation in Levi’s eyes as he remained standing with his arms crossed. He probably was taking notes of my every fault and preparing to humiliate me in one, fell swoop.

The worst part was–I had to let him.

I couldn’t show him my full capabilities just yet. He’d surely find that suspicious. I needed to truly fight as though I’d learned the skills long ago, and hadn’t touched them in years. I’d let him think he was teaching me everything, and as he did, I’d surely be able to finally reach his level. 

Still, it was annoying that I had to play along and allow him to think I was incompetent.

I closed my hands into proper fists, waiting to see if he’d bother getting in a similar stance.

Levi tilted his head. “Let’s see you try and land a hit.”

Seriously? My teeth ground against each other as I forced myself to remain calm.

It was almost painful–the amount of effort I had to put in to not reveal my true skills. I forced myself to move slower as I advanced towards him, swinging with my right arm more weakly than I typically would.

As expected, Levi stepped out of the way, not even bothering to move his arms.

I moved forward again, this time feigning a right hook before coming in with my left fist. His expression didn’t even shift as he ducked and sidestepped me.

I bounced on my heels, picking up the pace. To anyone else, all of my movements would be considered decently mediocre for a woman of my height and build. 

To Levi, it seemed as though he considered me as no more than a fly buzzing around him.

After a few more dodged blows, I began to grow frustrated. I stepped back, pretending to rethink my strategy. Levi watched blandly, looking totally uninterested. 

With a sudden burst of speed, I hurtled towards him in a rather ungracious tackle. When he predictably moved out of the way, I spun, sending a kick for his side.

For the briefest moment, I caught the way his eyes flared in surprise. Just as my foot was about to come into contact with his side, I felt something grip my ankle tightly through my leggings. Levi stopped the kick mere inches away from his body, his fingers digging into my leg as he held it there.

If I wasn’t trying to hold back, I’d jump and twist so that I could bring us closer for another hit opportunity. Instead, I pretended that my balance was beginning to waver, and tried to yank my leg back.

His hold didn’t loosen a bit, and I felt an odd tingling sensation around my skin where he was touching me.

“Well, at least you’re not total shit,” Levi muttered, before suddenly letting go of me.

Once I was standing straight again, I got back in my fighting stance. This time, Levi approached me. “Your stance is too loose. Straighten your shoulders and bend your knees a little more. And keep your elbows closer to your body.”

I did exactly as he said, my eyes tracking him as he observed me.

“Tsk,” He hissed, stepping closer. The scent of bergamot and cedar crowded my senses, and I tried not to breathe in too deeply.

“When you punch, you need to swing with your whole body, not just your fist,” Levi murmured. “Show me.”

Wordlessly, I displayed a half-assed punch at the air in front of me.

Levi scoffed under his breath before shaking his head. “Your hips and legs should be shifting with it. Like this.”

I watched him display a perfectly executed punch, noting his excellent form.

Nodding, I went to perform another punch, one slightly better than the last. Obviously, it couldn’t all of a sudden be perfect, so I kept my body slightly rigid as I went through the motion.

Levi exhaled sharply through his nose. “Did you even watch what I just did? The lower half of your body barely even moved.”

He showed me the punch again, and I almost got a sick sense of glee from watching him get pissed as I yet again failed to execute a proper punch. I was so busy focusing on not giggling that I barely realized that he’d moved in closer.

Levi’s eyes were cloudy as he approached me, hands extending out to me before he suddenly paused. “May I?”

My brows furrowed. The soft tone was such a dramatic shift from his previously harsh one, and the consideration behind it made something pinch inside of me. I merely shrugged, acting as though I didn’t give a shit.

Because I didn’t.

Still, my body suddenly stiffened as warm hands lightly came to the sides of my hips, pushing them into motion. “Your hips should shift this way,” Levi said quietly. Suddenly, one of those hands disappeared, and a moment later, I felt it on the side of my right knee, directing how my leg should shift. “And this leg should twist with the motion.”

I swallowed, my body moving as directed.

After Levi guided my body through the motions a few more times, his touch suddenly vanished. “Alright, now on your own.”

—

After over an hour and a half of having Levi scrutinize my pathetic form, correct my every punch, and pick apart the way I kicked, I was on the verge of losing my shit.

Holding back for that long felt like it was going to kill me. Yet, still, it had managed to be a decent workout. I hadn't hyperfocused on my basic forms like that in years.

Still, I hated feeling even more inferior to this man.

Aside from his “hands-on” guidance during my punches, he rarely touched me again throughout the session. Partly because I tried to follow his instructions in a more focused manner, and partly because he seemed repulsed by the idea. Even still, he always would ask permission before laying a hand on me.

I’m not sure why that stuck with me.

Anyways, by the time training was over, it was already later than I had anticipated.

“Alright, I need to get ready for work. I’m going into the PPIF office for the first half of the day, and then I’ll be back here later for the meeting with Erwin. I just need to make sure that none of yesterday's events are affecting my work with Pyxis,” I explained to Levi as we left the gym.

He merely nodded in understanding.

The two of us walked up to the elevator. I supposed he was going back home to get himself properly ready for the day. Suddenly, a thought occurred to me.

“Should we exchange numbers?” I asked. “To make it easier to coordinate these training sessions?”

The elevator doors opened, and Levi stepped in. “Sure,” he responded, holding out his hand expectantly.

Refraining from rolling my eyes, I unlocked my phone, opening up the contacts app and passing it over.

I watched as he silently plugged in his number and name, before handing my phone back to me.

Quickly, I sent a text to his number.

Me: This is Celene

“Now you have mine, too,” I stated, putting my phone away.

Levi didn’t even look at his phone as the elevator went down. Didn’t even so much as say goodbye as he walked out of the building, holding the door open for me before heading off on his own.

Turning in the opposite direction, I made my way to the bus stop.

By the time I made it home, I was already rushing to get ready in time to make it to work. As I showered and got ready, I clicked my tongue at the scar developing on my arm where I’d gotten grazed by that bullet. I’d been forced to cover it with makeup and prosthetics whenever I wore anything that revealed my arms. Thankfully, with the weather cooling down, I would have fewer instances where I’d need to go through such a hassle.

After I’d finished getting ready, I quickly headed to work. 

Stepping into the office, I was relieved to see that nothing felt amiss. Everyone was just settling in as I walked between the cubicles, making my way to Pyxis’ office.

Gently knocking on the door, I cracked it open. “Good morning, sir,” I greeted.

Upon peeking in, I found Pyxis lounging in his seat, flask already in hand. “Ah, Celene. Come in.”

I obliged him, leaving the door cracked open behind me. I noted the slight furrow in his usually relaxed brows. “Is something the matter?” I questioned tentatively.

Pyxis let out a long breath. “I’ve just heard from one of my colleagues. Apparently, there was an assassination yesterday evening.” He closed his eyes, lightly shaking his head. “Nasty business.”

My eyes widened in fake shock. “What?” I breathed. “When? While we were there?”

Pyxis shrugged. “They didn’t find the bodies until later in the night, after we’d departed.” He smiled sympathetically at me. “I don’t mean to worry you. Whatever those men were involved with, it’s got nothing to do with us or the company. I already spoke on the phone with one of the head investigators looking into it, and he’s already cleared us.” Pyxis set his flask down, not noticing the way my shoulders relaxed slightly. “We were in the main hall together all night, so there’d be no reason for them to involve us in the investigation.”

I nodded, thanking God that Pyxis had drank so much last night that he’d completely blanked out the portion of the evening when I’d disappeared. “That’s good. Still, that’s unfortunate. When will we learn more about what happened?”

Pyxis sat up. “Hopefully, soon.” He gestured to the door. “You needn’t worry yourself over it. I’ll keep you updated when I learn more.”

I bit my lip, clasping my hands behind my back. “Thank you, sir.”

Stepping out of his office, I sat down to get some work done. After knocking out everything on my to-do list, I realized that I still had fifteen minutes before I needed to leave.

Strolling over to Rico’s desk, I found my friend rubbing her temples as she stared at her computer screen.

“Rough day?” I asked, leaning over her desk.

Her eyes flitted up to mine, lighting up. “Hey, there.” She huffed a tense laugh. “This case is a pain in my ass.” She braced herself on her elbows. “Remember that wife I told you about?”

“Yeah,” I replied, intrigued.

Rico sat back in her chair. “Well, she’s got me tailing her darling Mr. Galliard for God knows how long. Wants me to keep a closer eye on not just his phone calls and communication, but actually follow him to meetings and the like.”

I winced. “What reasons has she given you so far for her suspicions?”

Rico groaned. “He’s been going off to a lot more meetings lately. And she also found a busted up burner phone in their trash. To be fair, his suspicions are valid. It’s just that everything I’ve dug up on this guy is coming up empty.” Rico gestured to her computer. “Hence, the more aggressive approach.”

I walked over beside her seat, glancing at her screen. Plenty of notes were written down, and my eyes scanned through them. “Porco Galliard, huh?”

Rico nodded. “Yup. Problem is, his recent change in behavior could also just be attributed to the fact that his brother passed away recently. Some kind of freak accident. Closed casket and closed case. I can’t get any info on it, but that’s how it is with uber-rich families like these.”

I wracked my brain, trying to recall if I’d ever heard of the family. The name sounded familiar, but I didn’t know where. “Well,” I began, “If you ever need any help, let me know.”

Rico grinned appreciatively. “Thanks, Celene.”

I straightened, slinging my bag over my shoulder. “I’ve gotta head out, but let’s do lunch this week.”

Rico waved at me. “Of course. See you!”

I waved back, heading towards the elevator. “See you!”

—

“While I still want us to keep tabs on Lovof and his company, I think it’s best if we pursue other leads while we wait for a better opportunity to dig into last night's events,” Erwin stated, crossing his arms as he stood at the head of the conference table.

Our team was currently gathered, sitting in what had practically become our designated seats at this point. Levi seemed uninterested as ever, while the rest of us listened aptly.

Erwin finally sat down, putting his hands on the table. “Hange and I reviewed the names in the Zach Daniels’ files this morning, and have chosen a rather promising lead to tail next.”

Feeling a strange pull in my body, I glanced over to where that brooding bastard was sitting, only to find him already watching me. Those grey eyes smoothly slid away, but I could still feel the weight of his stare as I refocused on my cousin.

Erwin tapped his fingers against the table. “The files named a man known as Porco Galliard numerous times.” My brows immediately lifted at the name. “He’s mentioned in relation to FEAR throughout the files, and seems to be connected to many other prominent businessmen listed in the files. Hange and I believe that pursuing him next would be in our best interest.”

Once I was sure Erwin had finished his thought, I cleared my throat. “One of my colleagues from PPIF is currently investigating him on behalf of his wife.”

Erwin and everyone else in the room suddenly perked up–except Levi, of course.

I continued, “According to what my coworker described, his wife suspects that he’s being unfaithful due to her discovering a damaged burner phone that he’d discarded. He’s also been going to more meetings than usual. Not to mention, his brother recently passed away and the cause of death has been covered up.”

Erwin raised a brow. “Your colleague told you all of this?”

I nodded. “Yes, this morning, in fact. I offered her my help on the case, so whatever she learns from her investigations I could pass along.”

Erwin sat back in his chair. “Well, I suppose luck is on our side.”

“Less work for us!” Hange exclaimed, sending me a wicked smirk.

I withheld a chuckle, listening as Erwin continued to outline our plan for the next week.

By the time the meeting was over, lunch at the office was over, and everyone was getting back to work. As I went to go to Hange’s office, I was stopped by that petite blonde girl I’d met a few weeks ago–Historia Reiss.

She was smiling brightly, holding out a to-go box to me. “I already gave Hange and Moblit their lunches before the meeting, but I didn’t get to catch you on your way in.”

I blinked in surprise. I hadn’t asked anyone to order me anything. 

Historia took my silence as an opportunity to continue. “I picked up the office lunch order on my way over! Hange mentioned that you’ve gotten this salad before, so I figured it was a safe option. I hope that’s alright?”

I smiled softly, taking the box from her hands. “Thank you so much,” I breathed. “I really appreciate it. I completely forgot to pack lunch today.”

“Of course!” Historia beamed. “I’ll see you later.”

I nodded, watching the girl skip away towards Ymir’s desk.

After hours of helping Hange and Moblit map out our week of investigating Porco Galliard, I was finally able to leave once the sun had long since set. Thanks to Historia, I wasn’t dying of hunger as I left the office, and I smiled once more at her kindness. 

“What are you smiling about?”

The monotone voice drew me from my thoughts as the elevator doors opened.

How did I always get stuck in this contraption with him?

“Just thinking about finally getting some sleep,” I stated, pressing the ground floor button.

Levi huffed in acknowledgement. A beat of silence passed before he spoke again. “Same time tomorrow?”

I raised a brow. “Sure.”

The elevator doors slid open, and Levi silently held his hand in front of the censor, allowing me to leave first.

As we walked through the lobby, my lips parted, as if I was about to say something to him. What, I’m not exactly sure–perhaps I just needed to fill the silence.

Before I could, however, he was already brushing past me, leaving the building.

I scowled at his retreating form, gripping the straps of my bag as I set course for home.

—

I could immediately tell that that awful bastard was waiting for me as I reached my floor.

His sour cologne filled the air like some kind of hazardous gas, warning me of his unwanted presence. My stomach turned with unease as I slid my knife into my sleeve, turning the corner to my door.

He was leaning against my doorframe, scrolling on his phone casually, glasses sliding down the bridge of his nose. He didn’t look up until I was two feet away from him. When he did, his eyes slid over my body, taking in my plain work attire. 

“Long day?” Zeke drawled.

I slid my keys into the first lock. “You’re making it painfully longer.”

Zeke chuckled. “Don’t worry. I don’t have much to say.”

I stepped inside, my boss hot on my heels. As the door clicked behind us, I heard him exhale.

“I have a new mission for you.”

I raised a brow, taking off my shoes.

Zeke crossed his arms. “Find a way to hang around your cousin's office more often.”

The words nearly made me stumble. Forcing myself to remain casual, I straightened my shoes near the doorway. “Why?” 

Zeke clicked his tongue. “One of his employees is… close with your new target. I’ve come to learn that Historia Reiss now frequents the SPI office. I want you to keep an eye on her.”

My stomach turned leaden. “The president’s daughter?”

Zeke nodded. “She’s going to be a key piece in our future plans. I don’t want you doing away with her just yet, but watch her. You know the drill.”

Straightening, I shoved my hands in my pockets. Of course, I’d known that FEAR was going to start targeting the government once again. It had always been their goal: getting back at those who shoved them out of their power in the first place. Still, I’d never thought I’d be the one sent to finish off such a key figure.

I tried to ignore the queasiness emerging in my gut as I thought of the sweet girl's bright smile from earlier today.

“So you just want me to watch her?” I re-stated.

Zeke ran a hand through his hair. “Yes. Go spend some quality time with your cousin, and get to know the Reiss girl while you're at it. Don’t worry about anything else.”

He seemed as though he was about to leave, before he suddenly paused. “Actually, one other thing.”

My body remained rigid as he stepped closer.

“FEAR has experienced a… sudden shortage of assassins. We’ve attributed this to the fact that you’re all getting over-confident and sloppy.” Zeke tilted his head. “My grandfather wants to host training sessions at the bases, where the agents can work on improving their skills further. Can’t have sloppy assassins when we’re gearing up for…” Zeke bit his lip. “Well, I suppose you already know what we’re preparing for. You’ve seen it before.”

My jaw clenched as I let out a slow breath. He must be mentioning the FEAR assassins that SPI had been taking out during our missions. 

And now, I’d be forced to not only keep up my charade in front of Zeke, but my fellow assassins as well.

Granted, none of us knew each other's identities…

I refrained from making a face as a sudden idea came across my mind.

“Alright,” I answered Zeke. “I’ll figure out a time to go.” I gestured to my door. “Consider your requests taken care of.”

Zeke grinned, heading towards the door. “Good girl.”

The words caused an uncomfortable shiver to run down my spine.

Watching as Zeke slid out of my apartment, I felt my entire body loosen once he was finally gone.

Locking my door, I couldn’t help but smirk to myself.

Little did Zeke know, these little FEAR training sessions were only going to further help me prepare to take him down.

It gave me the perfect window to start digging into the identities of my fellow assassins.

Chapter Text

“Shit!” 

I’d barely hissed the word before my body went flailing sideways, slamming into the ground.

“Don’t let your guard down when you go to make a punch,” Levi drawled as he stood over me, arms crossed.

Gritting my teeth, I pushed up off the ground. He’d hit me pretty hard that time.

We’d been training together for a little over a week, and I’d finally started to try a little harder when sparring with Levi. Still, I was purposely allowing my attention to drift during our matches so that I wouldn’t have to put so much effort into letting him hit me.

Once I was standing straight again, I got right back into my starting position, eyes narrowing in on Levi.

He still never bothered to take on a formal fighting stance when sparring with me, not deeming me enough of a threat. Instead, he’d watch me with this bored look in his eyes and effortlessly dance around all of my attacks.

Wordlessly, I launched into another offensive maneuver, pushing off my left leg and sending my right fist for his perfectly chiseled jaw.

As expected, he dodged, sending a counter-strike my way, which I successfully blocked. We became a flurry of movement, trading in hits and blocks faster than any normal person could possibly process. 

I tried to trick him with a few feints, but he seemed to see through the strategy every time. Every once in a while, I’d throw in a more advanced move, trying to seem utterly concentrated on them so that they didn’t look too effortless. 

As I tried to land a spinning kick to his side, he moved out of the way. I allowed the momentum to make my body sway, as though I was about to trip.

Seeing the imbalance in my stance, Levi went in for a punch. I watched as his fist came straight for my face, and at the last second, I dropped low, swiping my leg underneath his. Of course, he jumped to avoid falling flat on his ass. 

If I wasn’t trying to undersell my skills right now, I’d use this opportunity to add in another kick to his shins as he came down. Instead, I tried to seem fatigued as I got up off the ground, barely avoiding his next hit.

He let out a small huff of approval–the only sign he ever gave that I was doing well–before zipping behind me and kicking the back of my knee.

My leg buckled, and I felt him grab one of my arms, twisting it behind me as he forced me onto my knees, face almost colliding with the floor.

Coincidentally, the arm he was currently pinning between my back and his front was the same one I’d strained during our first encounter in Daniels’ office. I could feel the familiar twinge of pain burning in my shoulder, and like a match sparking, I felt that familiar anger ignite once more at the memory.

Letting the temporary swell of my emotions get the best of me, I used an old trick that I hadn’t planned on revealing during our training just yet.

Kicking back one of my bent legs, I slammed my heel into the front of Levi’s shin. Using the same leg to curl around his calf, I exploited the imbalance of his stance to push him over. Turning to a point that really hurt my arm, I allowed my bodyweight to help me throw Levi sideways onto the ground. 

The element of surprise helped give me enough time to turn myself around and brace myself over him, my forearm pressed against the base of his throat. Keeping a healthy distance between us, I pushed one of my knees into his thigh, pinning him down.

My chest rose and fell rapidly, and my momentary rush of anger gave way to smug satisfaction.

I could feel Levi’s racing pulse under my arm, and I relished in the dangerous glimmer lighting up those usually uninterested eyes. I felt a spark of delight in my chest at the way his brows furrowed. I couldn’t help but appreciate how good he looked when I was on top of him like this. From this close, I could see how his parted lips looked especially soft. His nostrils flared in frustration, and when I felt the hard muscles of his thigh tense beneath my knee, a thrill jolted down my spine. This was the first time I’d ever gotten the best of him.

And from the high it was giving me, I wouldn’t let it be the last.

It was because I was so busy basking in the glow of my victory that I didn’t react fast enough to stop him from suddenly flipping us over.

As my back slammed into the ground, I felt my last breath whoosh out of my lungs. I didn’t even get the chance to try and push myself up before my hands were pinned down on either side of my head.

A solid weight settled upon me, two firm knees digging into both my thighs, keeping me from moving. 

As I tried to refill my lungs with another breath, a rush of bergamot and cedar flooded my senses. Blinking, my eyes focused on the stern look that had washed over Levi’s face.

Clenching my fists, I made a futile attempt to wrench my arms free of his grip.

My wrists tingled as his fingers dug into my skin, not quite bruising but unrelenting nonetheless.

He tilted his head from above me, as though amused by my efforts.

Strands of his raven hair hung loosely, framing his face as he looked down at me.

Slowly, I realized that this was the time where I needed to give up. If I pulled another overly-advanced move, it would blow my cover.

I’d already given away too much today with those last few maneuvers.

Despite the part of me that desired nothing more than to knock Levi back onto the ground, I forced my body to relax beneath him.

I felt his own grip loosen as he felt me surrender. Once he was sure I had no other clever tricks up my sleeve, he got up.

“Our time is up,” He stated, dusting himself off.

He didn’t bother to offer me a helping hand, so I pushed myself up on my own, rolling my wrists as I stood.

Levi said nothing as I walked out of the sparring ring, grabbing my water from a nearby bench. He just followed quietly, keeping a few feet of distance between us as we headed through the office towards the elevator.

It almost felt ridiculous, going all the way back home only to return in two hours for work. However, I’d rather that than getting ready here and twiddling my thumbs until Hange arrived. I needed to update her on everything I’d gotten out of Rico during our lunch yesterday.

Stepping into the elevator, I wiped the sweat beading on my forehead.

Levi stood across from me, pressing the ground floor button. I was preparing for yet another silent elevator flight when he suddenly cleared his throat.

“I’ve never seen you use a move like that before.”

Not allowing my face or body to tense, I replied flippantly, “I’ve been practicing a few old tricks on my own.” I smirked over at Levi. “Guess it paid off.”

“Tsk,” He rolled his eyes. “I guess throwing you around for two hours straight can tire a man out.”

I raised a brow at his words, and watched as his slightly flushed cheeks further bloomed with color. Those chilly eyes widened for a fraction of a second, before they narrowed once more. “You know what I mean.”

For some reason, the awkward edge to his tone made the corners of my lips tug upwards. “Of course. What did it look like I was thinking?”

I watched his jaw tick, lips pressing firmly together. Clearly, Levi didn’t appreciate being teased.

The elevator doors opened, and he tried to walk out without responding. The same sensation I’d felt when I’d pinned him beneath me flooded through me once more. Maybe I couldn’t best him physically just yet, but watching him squirm like this felt like another form of victory. 

So, I refused to let him escape just yet. As he gunned for the exit of the building, I strode after him, grabbing his wrist before I truly registered what I was doing.

His body jerked to a stop, shoulders stiffening before his head whipped around to face me.

I then realized that I hadn’t come up with another jab to hurl his way. Letting go of his hand, I planted my hands on my hips. 

“You know, it wouldn’t kill you to just admit that I’m getting better. Maybe then you wouldn’t have to blame it on how tired you get from throwing me around.” I couldn’t help but smirk a little at that last bit, watching the way Levi’s face immediately soured.

He exhaled through his nose, fully turning his body to face me. His entire expression was lined with irritation, and I could tell that I was pushing his buttons. He seemed to consider his next words carefully. “I didn’t realize you had such a thing for praise.”

I couldn’t help but blink in surprise at his words. I hadn’t expected such a bold response.

I could’ve sworn his lips twitched upward at my silence before he went on. “Got nothing to say?”

I swallowed, and to my chagrin, I felt my face begin to heat. “Just trying to help you be a better teacher,” I gritted out. “It helps to know when I’m doing something right.”

Levi cocked his head at me. “I didn’t ask for this job. If I remember correctly, it was you who was begging me to train you.” He then stepped in closer to me, looking down his stupidly perfect nose and into my eyes. “As for knowing if what you’re doing is right, I’m sure you can figure that out on your own.” His voice gradually began to lower, sending a chill down my spine. “Usually when you’ve got an opponent pinned, it means you’re on the right track.”

My lips parted, yet no words came out. I wanted to roll my eyes and feel annoyed at this son of a bitch. And yet, for some reason, I felt a strange warmth curling in my gut at the way his voice sounded. So, I closed my mouth, and nodded.

It seemed that if I wanted to tease Levi, I needed to be ready for… whatever the hell this kind of a response was.

Levi turned back around, making his way out of the building.

It wasn’t until he was gone that I could let go of the breath I’d help captive in my lungs.

—

Rico: He’s back again.

I read the text as I stepped into the elevator, heading back up to SPI’s office after going home and getting ready for the day. I chuckled under my breath.

A few days ago, when I’d been out of the office, Rico had texted me to alert me that some guy had come in asking about me. He’d left his name and number at the front desk–Colt Grice, the man I’d met at the gala before everything had gone to hell. 

In between me trying to squeeze out information about Rico’s client, I’d listened to her try to convince me to give him a call.

She’d handed me the sticky note with his number on it, saying, “Guys this hot don’t come along very often.”

I’d stuck the note in my bag, never casting it a second glance. While I did remember him being extremely attractive, I wasn’t planning on calling him first. I figured if he wanted to see me so badly, he could stop by again and try to catch me when I was actually in.

It seems my plan had somewhat worked.

Stepping out of the elevator, I quickly typed back a response to Rico.

Me: Tell him I’m out right now. Feel free to let him know when I’m usually in.

Rico hearted the message almost immediately, and I promptly put away my phone, entering Hange’s office.

As usual, the space was a total den of chaos. At this point, Hange had resolved to just add extra locks to their door, as almost everything pinned up and around was classified information.

“Good morning!” Hange chirped from where they were sitting, flitting through security footage on their computer. Moblit was at his own desk, intently staring at a printed out photograph.

“Hey!” I greeted, sitting down in my own workspace. “I’ve got some updates on our friend, Galliard.”

“Oooh,” Hange cooed. “Do tell!”

I opened up one of my notebooks, reading from it. “According to Galliard’s wife, he has a few various business meetings this week outside of the office. My colleague is planning on tailing him. I took a look into her week's schedule and wrote down where she’s following him, in case we wanted to have our own agents go as well.” I passed the notebook to Hange, whose eyes scanned the pages.

“Good work!” They said, tearing the pages out and sticking them into a folder. “I’ll go over this with Erwin and see what he wants to do. In my opinion, it would be wise to have an agent or two tag along, just for our own records.”

I nodded, taking my notebook and putting it away.

The rest of the day was full of the usual stuff, and I barely left Hange’s office besides during lunchtime. I really only took a lap around the office to see if Historia was paying a visit, keeping Zeke’s words in the back of my mind. 

A small part of me worried that Zeke had moles in Erwin’s office, keeping tabs on me. If that was the case, then I was probably fucked, since everyone knew I was working on a case here. Still, I could always just deny whatever Zeke accused me of, and if he tried to take me out, I’d just have to scratch my plan and try to kill him first.

I didn’t leave until after the sun had already set, and I didn’t catch sight of Levi as I made my way out. However, by the time I made it home, he’d sent a text confirming our training session tomorrow.

I liked the message, before turning in for the night.

—

Training with Levi today was quieter than usual. 

Granted, yesterday we’d spoken for longer than we ever had during training before, but still. Not only that, but I could tell he wasn’t going as easy on me as before.

I barely even made a single hit during the entire two-hour period.

By the time we were done, I was exhausted.

Thankfully, I had more of a mind-break today, since I was going to PPIF.

After I’d changed and packed a lunch, I was on my way over. The office was fairly slow this morning, so I was easily able to get a shitload of my work done. 

Rico stopped by once around midmorning, passing me a coffee and wiggling her eyebrows at me as she told me that she’d kindly informed Mr. Grice of my work hours.

I laughed it off, thanking her for the coffee and letting her get back to work.

Once it was lunchtime, the two of us sat in the conference room with our packed lunches, chatting casually about our weeks when one of the other receptionists peeked her head in.

“Celene,” She murmured.

I glanced over. “Hey, Jen. What’s up?”

Her green eyes were sparkling as she smiled giddily. “Remember that guy who’s been stopping by asking you to call him?”

I had a feeling I knew where this was going. “Yes?”

Jen bit her lip excitedly. “He’s here! Asking for you at the front desk.”

My eyes widened. I was expecting that maybe he had called or something. Looking over at Rico, I found her grinning like a cat.

When I didn’t move, she waved her hands at me. “Well? Go!”

Chuckling under my breath, I stood. “Alright, fine. I’ll be back in a sec,” I promised, before heading after Jen.

The girl was practically skipping as she led the way to the front desk, where a tall blonde was waiting.

The moment I was in his line of sight, Colt looked up, smiling warmly. “Celene.”

I grinned back at him. “Mr. Grice.”

I stood a healthy distance away from him, hands crossed.

Colt raised a brow playfully. “You know, you’re a very difficult woman to get a hold of.”

I shrugged. “I’m aware.”

He chuckled. “You know, for a second, I thought you were avoiding me.”

I clicked my tongue. “Please, you just have terrible timing. Can’t a girl work two jobs?”

Colt leaned against the receptionist's desk. “I’d say my timing isn’t too terrible, seeing as I’m standing across from you right now.”

Rolling my eyes, I tilted my head. “So, you come here just to stand there? Or did you have something you needed to say?”

Colt let out a long breath, before standing straighter. “I came to ask you if you’d be free for dinner sometime this week?”

I pretended to think about it, before saying, “Depends on the day.”

Colt didn’t miss a beat before replying, “Tomorrow night?”

I hummed to myself, before pulling out my phone. “Let me check my calendar.”

I already knew that I was free, but I liked giving this poor sap a bit of suspense. Finally, I told him, “Pick me up at 7:30. I’ll text you the address of my other office.” Since I’d probably be stuck there late again with Hange. 

Colt nodded, before parting his lips. “I didn’t realize you’d gotten my number.”

I shrugged. “My coworker gave it to me the first time you stopped by.”

Colt huffed a laugh. “Alright. 7:30, tomorrow night. Any preferences?”

I tapped my chin with my pointer finger, thinking to myself. “You pick. We’ll see if you’re a man of good taste.”

“I like to think I am,” Colt replied, giving me a sly once over.

Sliding my hands into my pockets, I took a step back. “Alright, then. I’ll be getting back to lunch.”

I turned before I heard him speak up.

“I’ll see you tomorrow!” He said eagerly.

Smirking to myself, I cast him a casual wave over my shoulder.

Well, I guess my dating life wasn’t completely dead.

–Levi–

I had to admit, that girl was one hell of a fast learner. I’d only been training her for about two weeks now, and somehow she had already mastered the basics.

I wanted to know what the hell kind of training she’d done before this, as Erwin had once mentioned.

It almost made me less wary of my choice to give in to her demands.

Almost.

Because even the most skilled fighters could still get killed from making the smallest mistake.

I’d seen it firsthand.

So it didn’t matter how good she was. I wasn’t going to feed into her obvious ego, nor was I going to recommend her for any hands-on missions. I wasn’t adding another death to my conscience. 

Especially if it was yet another one caused by FEAR.

Those bastards had already gotten away with enough shit. My team. My old partners.

I knew that Celene had her own reasons for wanting revenge, but there was no point in her adding her name to the long list of FEAR’s victims. I could take care of Erwin’s missions on my own.

Running through the dark and empty city streets, I let my head empty as I neared the office. I’d decided to get in some cardio before my training session with Celene, so here I was. Trying not to think about all the things that kept me up at night. 

The office lights were already on when I arrived–Celene had beaten me here.

Usually, she was right on time.

Wiping the sweat off my brow, I opened the door to the gym. Sure enough, she was there, seemingly doing a weighted core circuit. I found myself wondering how long she’d been here for, since she was already red in the face and sweating.

She noticed me immediately, finishing her last few reps of russian twists before setting down her weights. I noticed a sweatshirt crumpled up on the floor beside her water bottle. Usually, she came in just a compression T-shirt, or a tank top. I supposed it was starting to get colder. 

As Celene stood to put away her weights, I took notice of the leggings and sports bra she was wearing. Was that really the most ideal attire for sparring?

I cast the thought aside–it wasn’t really my problem. She could deal with her own poor choices. Making my way to the sparring ring, I rolled my neck and shoulders as I waited for Celene to join me.

“Switching up your running route, I see,” I heard her say breathlessly.

I looked over in her direction, watching as she ducked underneath the ropes marking the shape of the ring. As she straightened, she took a deep breath, and I quickly forced my eyes up when I noticed the way her chest rose and fell.

Clearing my throat, I responded. “Just being more efficient.”

“Hm,” Celene hummed, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

I could tell she wanted to say more, but before she could strike up a conversation, I gestured for her to get into her fighting stance.

After our last real conversation we’d had after training, I wasn’t too keen on being chatty with Celene. I could tell she’d gotten a kick out of busting my balls about that remark I’d made the other day. The way she’d starting teasing me had reminded me an awful lot of–

No. I wasn’t going to think about them.

I didn’t need to be distracted right now.

Celene did as I instructed, and I watched her brow furrow as she contemplated how she was going to attack me.

Deciding to switch it up today, I went in first.

I could tell she hadn’t expected it from the way her eyes flared as she narrowly avoided the kick I sent to her side. 

Her lips parted, as though she was going to snap at me, but I didn’t give her the chance. Putting in slightly more effort than I usually did, I threw a few swinging combinations her way, keeping an eye on her form as she blocked each one.

She didn’t even try to make a counter hit–not that I gave her the time to.

Instead, I sent a spinning kick her way–something I hadn’t shown her yet. Instead of moving sideways or blocking, like I’d usually expect her to, she crouched low. Sweeping one of her legs to try and knock me off my feet, she let out a low hiss. She’d used this move a few days ago, and clearly was trying to test it out again.

It was fairly advanced, and for a beginner, she executed it fairly well. I took note of how her knee bent too much when straightening out, and decided I’d go over the motions with her later. If she was going to do a trick like this, then she should at least do it right.

I quickly jumped up to avoid falling over, and watched as Celene stumbled up to her feet again.

After I threw another few hits her way, I decided to end this match so that I could go through a few motions with her.

Stepping back, I raised my hands, “Alright–”

Not bothering to listen to what I was going to say, Celene sent a high kick straight for my head. Ducking out of the way, I narrowed my eyes on her.

She was smirking. “Trying to call it quits before I take you down again?” She quipped.

I scoffed. 

Celene lunged once more, clearly not planning on stopping anytime soon.

Rolling my eyes at her childish behavior, I decided to end this the hard way.

Sidestepping her, I waited until she was off balance to kick the back of her leg. In a last ditch effort to avoid falling, she twisted around, trying to grab my arm. Moving just enough so that she missed, I watched Celene fell flat on her ass.

Before she could try and get up to go on, I kneeled down over her, bracing my forearm against her throat.

The smell of vanilla and mint filled the breath I took before I spoke again. “Done?”

Celene’s jaw twitched.

“Tch,” I huffed, standing up. 

Thankfully, Celene didn’t make too much of a fuss as I tried to succinctly explain to her the various mistakes she’d made during our match. 

She wasn’t the worst student, I realized. While she had a tendency to act rashly and piss me off whenever the mood struck her, she did focus when I was actually explaining things to her.

For the rest of our session, I made her go through various movements, teaching her a few new ones while I was at it. 

By the time we were done, I could tell that Celene was fatigued.

As the two of us entered the elevator, I noticed that she still hadn’t put her sweatshirt back on. Even as we left the building, the chilly fall air gusting by us, she clutched it in her hands.

“You’ll catch a cold that way,” I muttered before I could stop myself.

Celene paused, raising a brow. “Worried you’ll miss me if I’m out sick?” I could tell the edges of her lips were tugging upward.

I rolled my eyes. “Funny,” I deadpanned. “If you so much as sniffle the next time I see you, training is cancelled. I’m not getting sick from you just because you aren’t smart enough to dress warmly.” I started to walk away, intending to leave it at that.

The faint sound of her chuckling made me stop.

“I didn’t realize you were such a germaphobe,” Celene chirped.

I tried not to let her words irritate me. Yet, for some reason, they still grated.

Barely withholding my retort, I started walking away without another word.

I didn’t owe her an explanation.

—

I had just finished my training session with one of the other agents, Mikasa, when I heard her voice.

Celene hadn’t been in this morning, likely because she sometimes split her days between going to the PPIF office and here. She must’ve arrived recently, since it was just about lunchtime.

When I walked into the hallway, Mikasa breaking away to find those two brats she always hung out with, I caught sight of Celene chatting with that short blonde girl.

Historia, I recalled her name. The two seemed to be enraptured in a conversation about their weekend plans.

As I grabbed my lunch, I couldn’t help but notice the way Celene was dressed. She seemed… nicer.

Not that I paid attention to how she usually looked.

It was just that her hair was usually pulled back, her clothes plain and business casual.

Today, her hair was down, falling in soft waves down her back. The black slacks she wore hugged her figure, and a pair of red heels peeked out from underneath the hem. But what really made it difficult to not stare was her shirt. It was a dark red color, practically forcing my eyes to remain glued to her, taking in the way it revealed her shoulders, collarbone, and sleek neck.

She looked really fucking pretty.

Swallowing, I took a deep breath, dragging my eyes away from her and–

“Shit,”

My head whipped towards where the murmur had come from.

Miche.

It seemed I wasn’t the only one who had noticed.

Walking into the conference room so that I could have my lunch, I realized that my knuckles had turned white from how hard I was gripping my lunch bag.

I was probably still tense from training with Mikasa. 

She was pretty damn good, I had to say. I was surprised Erwin hadn’t assigned her to our case, but then again, last I heard, she was working on something else rather high profile as well.

“Levi! Just the man I was looking for!” That grating voice made my entire body go rigid.

Hange plopped down in the chair beside me, their own lunch in hand.

“Four eyes,” I muttered a greeting. “What do you want?”

Hange rolled their chair even closer to me. “Heard you’ve been training Celene.”

I sighed. “So?”

Hange tapped their fingers innocently against the table. “Oh, nothing. My poor girl just always seems so exhausted. Always complaining about how sore she is.” Hange finished her sentence with a pointed look.

I clicked my tongue. “That’s what happens when you exercise,” I stated. “Or were you not aware?”

Hange then wiggled their brows. “Oh, sure. I know all about the different kinds of physical activity that can make a person sore.”

Again, that ridiculous smirk.

What the hell were they implying?

“Your point being?” I narrowed my eyes.

Hange let out a shrieky giggle. “Just saying, leave some time for sleep, you know? Don’t keep her up all night–”

I stood up, not in the mood to listen to this bullshit. What were they on?

“Oh, come on!” Hange chased me, blocking the door. “I’m just teasing you! Although, you can’t blame me making a hypothesis like this–what with the way you were just eye-fucking her–”

“Oi! Shut your trap,” I snapped. But it was too late, I could already feel my face starting to heat. Of course fucking four eyes had to be the one to notice.

They smirked, still not moving from the doorway. “Well, a word of advice.”

“I don’t want any,” I gritted out.

Hange remained unbothered. “If my observations are accurate and you do want to jump her bones–”

“Move.”

“--Then you better keep an eye out for Miche and Jean, cause they’ve had the same idea for a while now,” Hange finished despite my interruption.

My nostrils flared. “I don’t know why you’re telling me this. I couldn’t care less about any of this shit.”

Hange hummed to themselves, a glimmer still lighting up their eyes. “Alright, alright. Suit yourself.” They finally moved out of the way, and I reached for the doorhandle. “I guess she wasn’t lying, then.”

They’re just trying to keep me from leaving. I don’t care what they’re talking about.

Despite the words in my head, I stopped. “About?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Hange grin smugly. “Oh, nothing. Just that she hasn’t gotten laid in a while.”

My shoulder’s stiffened. 

Why the hell was Hange telling me this? I did not need to know about the last time Celene had slept with someone.

Letting out a long breath, I tried to compose myself.

Hange was just trying to push my buttons. Piss me off.

Leaving the room, I headed to my desk.

So what if Celene hadn’t… you know, in a while. Neither had I. It had nothing to do with anything. Hange was just trying to stir the pot. Get a reaction out of me and deduce whether or not I was lying about not being involved with Celene.

Which I wasn’t.

Honestly, Hange needed to focus more on their work.

And what did it matter if Miche and Jean were also interested in her.

No–not also. I wasn’t interested in her. Not in that way, at least.

Sure, she was an attractive woman. I could admit that much.

But it didn’t change the fact that she was always getting on my nerves. Purposely pissing me off. 

The few times she’d been weirdly nice had probably just been an attempt to get me to train her. Now that I was doing just that, she went right back to her usual self.

Or, perhaps not. 

No, the more I thought about it, the more I recalled her initial hostility towards me. Now, she just liked to tick me off for her own amusement.

I tried not to think too much into it.

It didn’t matter to me. Nothing she did would change the fact that I wasn’t looking for friends.

Let alone anything else.

The woman was clearly dead set on throwing herself into harm's way. There would be no point allowing her to get close. It would be a mistake.

I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stop thinking about this. It was stupid. A waste of time.

By the time the day was over, my head was pounding. Grabbing my briefcase, I made a beeline for the elevator.

I’d just pressed the button when the smell of vanilla and mint curled around me.

I didn’t need to look over to know that Celene was standing beside me. Keeping my eyes ahead, I said nothing. 

The elevator doors opened, and I stepped in.

The sound of heels clicking against the marble floors echoed.

The elevator doors had barely closed when I heard her draw a deep breath.

“What did I do to piss you off this time?”

My eyes snapped over to her before I could stop them. Her brows were slightly furrowed, glossy lips upturned in a teasing smile. 

I wanted to just shrug and look away, but I couldn’t. 

She was watching me, waiting for an answer.

What the hell was I supposed to say? I’m trying not to look at you because you look hot and Hange was just teasing me about wanting to sleep with you?

“You look–” Shit, I almost just said that out loud. 

My eyes widened as I cut myself off.

Celene raised a brow, looking at me expectantly. 

Fuck, what the hell was I supposed to say?

Maybe I should just tell her she looked tired. Hange said as much, right?

“You look… nicer than usual.” I don’t know what the hell possessed me to say that instead. 

Why hadn’t the elevator made it to the ground floor yet? 

I saw my horribly chosen words land, and I withheld a wince as Celene’s brows rose up, lips parting.

They were tinted a darker shade of red, I noticed.

“Thanks…” She murmured. She probably couldn’t tell if it was meant to be a compliment because of how strained my voice had sounded.

Trying to seem less like a fucking idiot, I slid my hands into my pockets. “You going somewhere?” I asked casually.

Her stance relaxed. “Actually, yes. I’m going out to dinner.”

The elevator doors finally opened, and I was about to bolt when she continued speaking.

“Hange always keeps me in a bit late, so I knew I wasn’t going to be able to stop at home to change.”

I nodded, holding my arm out across the elevator door to let her by.

I didn’t say anything else, ready to walk out the door and get home.

“Celene!”

That voice. Why did it sound so… familiar?

I searched for where it had come from, eyes landing on a blonde man dressed in a button up and slacks. In his hand was a small bouquet of roses.

Suddenly, I realized where I knew him from.

“He was at the masquerade,” I murmured.

Celene glanced over at me, a smirk playing on her lips. “Yes. He came to my office and asked me out.”

For some reason, those words made my lips tilt downward.

Celene continued to speak under her breath. “It’s good to have these connections. You never know when you’ll need a hand getting into another event that we need to infiltrate.”

She wasn’t wrong.

Still, why did it feel like that wasn’t the only reason she’d agreed to go out with him?

And why did I care?

I didn’t get the chance to say another word before she was striding over to where he was waiting, taking the bouquet from his hands. He was saying something to her, smiling softly.

Yes, the more I looked at him, the better I recalled the last time I’d seen him.

He’d been smiling at her then, too. He’d been speaking with her innocently enough–yet, something about him rubbed me the wrong way. I’d interrupted them, under disguise as a cater-waiter, offering champagne.

Then he’d whisked her away to the dance floor.

Even now, as I watched the two walk away, something still felt off.

Maybe it was because of the way he was making her smile up at him.

No.

It wasn’t that.

Something was up with this guy.

And I was going to find out exactly what that was.

Chapter Text

–Celene–

“I had a great time tonight,” Colt murmured to me as we stood in front of my building.

HIs blonde hair was slightly mussed from the wind battering down on us, but it made him look more handsome. His eyes were sparkling as they darted down to my lips briefly.

I could smell the wine on his breath and the remnants of his cologne, and I’d be lying if I said the scent wasn’t just a little bit addictive. 

He was just about a foot away from me–a respectful distance–but I could tell that he wanted to close it. A part of me wanted the same.

It had been so long since I felt someone pull me in, since I’d been kissed and touched.

I went to lean in, my eyes dipping down to his own soft lips.

“So did I,” I whispered, inching forward.

His chest rose as he drew in a deep breath, and I saw him begin to lower his head. “I’d like to see you again. Soon.”

I smirked. “Well, you have my number.”

He chuckled under his breath, slowly closing in around me. Just inches away, he paused, allowing me to close the distance.

I started to move forward, preparing to brace my hands on his arms or chest.

My body stopped.

I swallowed. Why couldn’t I move? Why wouldn’t my body obey the command my brain was sending it.

I wanted to kiss Colt. So why couldn’t I?

Seconds passed and I still found myself unable to bring my lips to his, and the moment passed.

Colt stepped back, a soft smile on his lips. “I’ll call you. Alright?”

Dazed, I nodded, watching him walk away as if I were in a trance.

Once his receding figure disappeared from my line of sight, I cursed myself. 

What the hell was wrong with me?

Gritting my teeth, I turned, heading into my building.

I rolled my eyes as the faded scent of Zeke’s cologne wafted through my hall. He’d come by, but had likely left. My suspicions were confirmed when I found a note that had been slid under my door.

A car will take you to the Sina Base tomorrow evening for a skill test.

• Z

Sighing, I crumpled up the paper, finding a lighter and burning the note.

Well, I guess I’d be finding out if Levi’s training was paying off sooner than I expected.

—

I hadn’t been to one of FEAR’s bases since I was still a teenager, yet the Sina Base hadn’t changed a bit.

As night fell, I’d slid into my black clothes, tucking away my face covering for later, making sure that I was stocked to the brim with weapons. Daggers strapped the my thighs and the backs of my biceps, guns in their holsters, and poison pills hidden in inconspicuous pockets.

I’d thrown a sweatshirt over as I’d gone downstairs, only taking it off after I was in the town car that had come to pick me up. The partition remained up as I was driven twenty minutes, and once we arrived, I quickly pulled on my face covering.

The base was in the lower levels of an old bookstore. Upon entering, I had to go through several hidden entrances and passageways to get to the bottom level. A shiny steel door greeted me, a man in full disguise standing guard.

“Business?” He asked gruffly.

“Skill Testing,” I replied curtly. 

“Gun,” He prompted.

Right, I’d almost forgotten. All FEAR agents were provided with a gun that had a subtle symbol engraved beside the trigger. It was a form of identification for when gatherings like this occurred.

Pulling out my hand gun, I presented it to him.

He took a moment to inspect the symbol of a crown with the letter F written in cursive inside. Once he was done, he passed it back, standing aside.

Brushing by him, I pushed open the heavy door, listening as it screeched slightly. The main room was just as it had been the last time I’d been here. 

Burgundy walls lined with stolen artwork, Persian rugs covering the floor, and antique chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. It was a fairly attractive room, and right now, there were nine other people crowding in it, all dressed similarly to me.

Based on build and height, I concluded that there were three other women and six men. 

It was completely silent, everyone standing a respectable distance from each other. I wondered if more people were coming, or if these skill tests were happening at every base.

Footsteps thudded from the hallway across from me, and I immediately recognized them. My suspicions were confirmed when Zeke’s cologne wafted through the air. He stepped into the room, clad in his own disguise.

I could feel his eyes hone in on me.

Standing straight, I watched as everyone else looked over at him.

“Well, it looks like everyone’s arrived on time,” He drawled. 

No one responded.

Zeke huffed a laugh. “You’re all familiar with this base. The reason you’ve been called here this evening is because the Founder and myself have had growing concerns regarding our agents’ abilities. Recently, we’ve sustained numerous losses, which we’ve attributed to a lack of maintained training.”

Everyone bristled at that, stiffening.

Zeke went on, “Therefore, we will be holding skill tests and training sessions such as these. You will spar each other, practice your aim, and test your stealth.” He folded his arms. “Today, we begin with sparring. You will each face every single one of each other. I don’t think I need to elaborate on the fact that those who lose the most matches will face a different kind of special treatment.”

Which, in other words, meant getting beaten to a pulp by Zeke. 

Great.

I silently thanked myself for always keeping up with my personal training. I likely didn’t have anything to worry about. Barring the anomaly that was Levi, I hadn’t lost a fight since my early years as an agent.

“I will be assigning partners,” Zeke finished, gesturing for everyone to follow him as he headed back down the hallway.

We all moved, still keeping distance from each other as we trailed Zeke. The hall was dimly lit, the only light being the one over the oak door at the end of it.

I already knew what would be inside. I’d spent hours upon hours of brutal training in that room. In there, I’d received cuts and bruises that were almost impossible to hide from my classmates when I returned to school during the day.

All thanks to one man.

The man in question opened the door for us, and memories came flooding back of those old days. Shoving them away, I entered.

Sure enough, it was the same white walls, same five sparring rings, same weight and weapons racks, and same dusty smell.

“Glad you could make it,” Zeke murmured to me as I passed him.

I refused to let his voice make my body tense, walking to the center of the room beside one of the other agents.

Sometimes, I wished that we had code names—some way to identify each other. But the fact of the matter was that this way, it was harder to trace us back to our true identities. Making my plan to dig for my coworkers real names and faces all the more challenging.

Once everyone was lined up, Zeke stood in front of us, hands on his hips. In a rapid fire, he began pointing at agents and directing them to specific sparring rings.

“You,” he called, pointing at me. “Ring #5.”

I was already walking in that direction when I heard him call out whoever I was about to go up against.

Ducking under the ropes marking the perimeter of the ring, I rolled my neck, stretching my arms as I waited for my opponent to follow.

“You gonna keep warming up, or can I just get this over with?”

A cocky, raspy voice infiltrated my ears.

Ignoring my opponent’s words, I continued. In my peripheral vision, I watched as the tall man scoffed, before lunging. He probably wanted to catch me off guard and snag an easy win.

I guess we did have some inadequate agents. He was clearly stupid, and clearly not very perceptive.

Otherwise, he would have noticed the way my body braced and swayed, preparing to dodge his blow before he’d even made it halfway over to me.

I almost wanted to laugh. Compared to the speed at which Levi would bear down on me, this poor sap was ridiculously slow. It was much too easy for me to side step him, catching his arm and flipping him down onto his stomach.

I listened with a sick satisfaction as he wheezed for air, desperately trying to get up before I could pin him. For the sake of getting in more practice, I let him, stepping back and waiting for him to straighten. Although I couldn’t see his face, I could feel him glaring at me.

He might have been five inches taller than me, and much bulkier, but speed often outdid brawn. 

That, and technique. 

So, as he came barreling into me once more, I twirled around him, using one of Levi’s tricks and kicking him in the back of the knee. As he tried not to buckle, I dropped down, executing a perfect leg swipe. I’d be lying if I said that the practice with Levi hadn’t helped refine the movement.

As expected, the man went tumbling to the ground once more. This time, I forced his face into the ground, before quickly putting him into a headlock.

I waited, squeezing lightly.

Nearly ten seconds had passed, and he still wasn’t tapping out, despite the fact that his struggles were in vain.

“Alright, tap out already. You should know when you’ve been beat,” Zeke’s voice interrupted my victory.

Slowly, my opponent slammed his fist into the ground beside his head.

I smirked, releasing him.

While he was busy gasping for air, Zeke was already pointing me towards my next opponent.

For the rest of my matches, I could sense Zeke watching me. I wondered if he noticed the slight improvements to my form, my newfound speed, and heightened agility.

I wasn’t sure if I wanted him to.

I’d always been one of the best. Zeke had told me as much, and I’d seen it myself when I used to train with other agents. It was also reflected in my nearly spotless mission record. 

Yet, I felt a slight unease at the idea of Zeke finding out the specific way I was… dealing with the Levi situation.

Letting those thoughts fade, I finished up my last match, knocking my opponent over and digging my knee into her spine. When she finally yielded, I looked up to find another person standing beside Zeke, murmuring something to him.

Getting off my opponent, I left the ring, walking up to Zeke. “Am I good to go, now?”

Zeke looked over to where my opponent was still getting up, snorting. “Undefeated, huh?” He leaned in, lowering his voice, “Guess that mission failure lit a fire under that ass of yours. Remember, I haven’t forgotten.”

I scoffed. “Yeah, yeah, I know. I’m working on it.”

Narrowing my eyes on the disguised individual who had started to walk away, I asked, “Who’s that?”

Zeke slightly turned to look at the man in question, shrugging. “Just another agent.” He then looked back at me. “You’re welcome to leave. The car should be waiting outside for you.”

Nodding, I wasted no time taking up Zeke’s offer.

As I walked down the dark hallway, I noticed that mysterious individual going further down, past the reach of the single light.

My heart skipped a beat. Zeke’s nonchalance regarding the matter only further solidified my conviction that whoever this was, he was important. No one came to observe assassin training unless they were one of the higher ups. And no one walked down that side of the hallway.

Silently, I walked after him, listening to the receding sound of his footsteps.

It was pitch black, and it took all of my effort to keep my own footsteps silent. I forced my breathing to remain shallow and quiet, slowly trailing the man. This was one hell of a long hallway.

Suddenly, his footfalls ceased, and the soft hiss of a door opening caught my attention. Once I heard the click of a lock, I continued, eyes finally adjusting so that I could see the faint light flooding out from underneath the bottom of the door.

My heart was pounding so loudly that I worried someone might hear it. Still, I pressed myself against the door, listening.

The sound of wood scratching the floor was met with that of a long sigh.

“That bad?” I heard someone wonder. Their voice was raspy, edged with age.

Then, there was a deep chuckle. “Actually, there was some decent talent.” A pause. “But she’s not the one you want for this mission.”

The click of a tongue. “What are you going on about, Magath? If she’s good, then she’s good. She works for me, not that ridiculous boy–no matter what he thinks.”

Were they… speaking about me? 

My face suddenly paled. 

Whoever was in that room, speaking to this Magath character… he was likely the Founder.

My breath caught in my throat. 

Just as Magath started speaking again, I heard the faint sound of another door opening. 

Shit. I needed to leave, before someone caught me. I couldn’t risk being discovered eavesdropping on a conversation between a higher up and the Founder. I’d be executed on the spot. 

As quietly as I could, I quickly backtracked, heading for the exit of the hallway. 

Footsteps were already coming from the other end.

Pressing myself against the wall, I prayed that no one saw me.

Waiting until those footsteps faded away, I finally made my exit. Thankfully, no one was in the waiting room, and I hurried out.

As expected, my car awaited me outside the bookstore entrance.

I threw myself into my seat, pulse still racing.

What the hell did the Founder want from me? And why did that conflict with Zeke?

Who was this Magath guy? Why was he important?

My mind raced, and when I got home, I spent hours mixing poisons as a way to try and calm them. I would have searched up Magath, but I felt it would be wiser to do so on a non-personal device.

I didn’t want anyone finding out about what I’d overheard tonight.

Not until I could figure out what the hell it meant.

—

“Why the hell are you so slow?”

Levi’s irritated voice broke through the fatigued trance I was in.

Turns out, giving it my all at training last night had affected my body more than I realized. I was pretty sore, not to mention, I’d barely gotten any sleep.

I didn’t even have it in me to snap something back at him. Instead, I just focused on barely dodging his next blow.

For the first time, my poor performance wasn’t intentional. And clearly, it was pissing Levi off.

He sent a kick towards my side, and I flung myself out of the way. Still, his foot skimmed the side of my leggings.

As I stabilized myself, Levi sighed, stepping back with his hands up. “Stop.”

Usually, I’d force myself to keep going, but in the state my body was in right now, I welcomed the break.

“What the hell is going on with you?” Levi asked bluntly. His brows were slightly furrowed, eyes cloudy. It almost looked like he was… concerned?

I shrugged. “I was training on my own last night. Guess I went a bit crazy, my muscles are insanely sore.”

Levi raised a brow, as though he could see through the lie. 

Not wanting him to ask me anything else, I straightened. “Can we maybe do less sparring and more fine-tuning technique and form?”

Levi remained quiet for a moment, considering my offer.

I watched him with baited breath, praying he’d give me this one reprieve.

Then, he did something completely unexpected. He gestured to the bench outside the ring. “Sit for a minute.”

When he didn’t continue, I did as instructed. Slumping onto the bench, I chugged from my water bottle. I could feel Levi watching me, and when I looked over at him, it almost looked as though he wanted to say something.

“Is something the matter?” I asked, putting down my water.

Almost too subtle to notice, Levi tensed. His lips parted, closed, then parted again. I could barely remember the last time I saw him this close to being flustered.

Finally, his jaw set, and the words he’d been mulling over left his mouth. “Who trained you?”

They hit me like a truck. I felt my jaw go slack as I blinked.

He likely was referring to my father’s old colleague who’d given Erwin and I advanced self defense and combat training when we were in high school. The perks of being in a family heavily involved with the government and military.

But that training was just the basis of the arsenal of skills I now possessed. 

 Had I been too careless with giving away my abilities?

Calming myself, I responded. “One of my father’s colleagues who was in the military. Why?”

Levi nodded slowly. Then, he added carefully, “And you’ve been keeping up with the training for all these years?”

I shrugged. “Just the basics. I try to incorporate everything I’ve learned into my workouts.” A half lie.

Yet, Levi relented. “Hm,” He hummed to himself. After he spent a moment seemingly lost in thought, his eyes sharpened once more, snapping back to mine. “Break’s over. Get up.”

I sighed. Well, at least he wasn’t prying anymore.

—

I was still thinking about that strange look in Levi’s eyes as I listened to Rico go on about her current case.

“Turns out, Mrs. Galliard is one heck of a snooper,” Rico snickered. “She told me that she was able to get into her husband’s office,” Rico raised a brow, “The woman likely stole the keys or something. Anyway, she found a note about some meeting he’s got later this week.”

Refocusing on the conversation, I casually asked, “You tailing him?”

Rico nodded, a faint grin on her face. “Yup. He’s going to a pretty nice cafe, so I suppose Pyxis will be footing my bill.” She pulled up her phone, searching something up. “Have you heard of Sina’s Rooftop?”

The high-end brunch spot just a few blocks away from the FEAR base?

I nodded.

Rico flipped her phone to face me, scrolling through the photographs. Yeah, it was one hell of a nice place. “Guess it’ll be fine dining for me this Tuesday.”

Chuckling, I ran a hand through my hair. “Nice.”

Rico nodded. “Anyway, enough about work. What’s going on with you and that guy who took you out? You haven’t said a word about your date.”

I felt my face heat. “It was fun,” I answered vaguely. “He was a gentleman. Took me to a nice restaurant, walked me back.”

Rico wiggled her brows. “And…?”

I caught her meaning immediately. “No!” My hands gripped my glass of water. “Nothing like that.”

I was reminded of that moment, when I’d been unable to act on my desires. When my body had refused to obey my minds’ commands.

“Why not?” Rico pushed.

I opened my mouth, pausing for a moment.

Rico waited.

Sighing, I murmured. “There wasn’t a good moment to make that kind of move.”

Lie.

Rico groaned. “That’s the worst. Some guys seriously stink at giving signals.”

I nodded. “I know, seriously.”

—

I could feel Levi staring at me as the meeting went on, Erwin discussing our team’s findings regarding Galliard’s recent outings.

Ignoring that cold, scalding stare, I cleared my throat. “According to my colleague, Galliard’s wife found out that he’ll be dining at Sina’s Rooftop this Tuesday.”

Erwin raised those bushy brows of his. “Excellent.” He turned his gaze to the others at the table. “Miche, Nanaba?”

I noticed Miche nodding out of the corner of my eye. “We’ll be there.”

I heard a gruff breath being released, and when my eyes followed the sound, I noticed Levi glowering at a spot on the desk.

Was he pissy that Erwin wasn’t assigning him to the assignment?

To be honest, I did find it strange that Erwin practically sang Levi’s praises and yet rarely sent him into the field.

Perhaps I’d dig into that.

As the meeting began to wind down, and plans were set for the week, more casual conversation overtook the room.

“Anyone have plans for this Thursday?” Hange suddenly raised their voice.

I raised a brow. “Why, you wanna go out?”

Hange snickered. “Well, I was thinking something more along the lines of friendsgiving, but sure.”

Friendsgiving…?

Fuck.

Was this Thursday Thanksgiving?

I awkwardly laughed off my own comment. “You’re hosting?”

Hange grinned. “My family’s not from around here, and we don’t really celebrate. Still, I figured it’s a good excuse to have people over.” They surveyed the room. “But no worries if you guys have family plans.”

I couldn’t help but glance at Erwin.

He was already looking at me, the same thought running through both of our minds.

Thanksgiving.

Just one of many holidays that reminded us of our lack of family.

Clearly, our shared silence had caught Hange’s attention.

“Erwin, Celene, you guys can cook, right? Everyone has to bring something.”

Well, I guess my otherwise free evening was now booked.

“Sure!” I tried to seem excited, forcing my voice to remain steady.

Erwin simply nodded.

Even after all of these years, I could still feel that familiar, ugly feeling creeping into my veins upon such small reminders.

“Perfect!” Hange exclaimed, before turning to Moblit, asking him about his plans.

By the time five minutes had passed, almost everyone in the room had been somehow wrangled into making an appearance at Hange’s Friendsgiving.

“Levi, what about you?” I heard them ask.

My eyes wandered to the quiet man of their own accord.

He seemed like he’d rather chew glass than answer the question.

Except, Hange took his silence as acceptance. “Great! Can’t wait to see what you bring!”

I almost snorted at the bewildered look on Levi’s face.

“That wasn’t a yes, four eyes,” He grumbled.

Hange pretended not to hear him. “Alright. Can’t wait!”

They were out the door before anyone could second guess their choice.

And, somehow, the sour feeling that washed over me whenever there was a mention of a family oriented holiday… it was somewhat dulled.

For some reason, my heart was beating a little faster than usual.

Chapter Text

The next few days were so hectic, it nearly made my head spin.

Zeke had sent me another cryptic letter alerting me of my required presence at yet another training session on Monday. That night, we were made to display our skill with aim when shooting various guns.

Of course, I did perfectly.

That man–Theo Magath, I learned–did not reappear to spectate our training.

When I’d dug into his background on Moblit’s computer when he and Hange had left to grab lunch, I’d discovered that Magath used to be in the military. No one had heard any news from him in years, but it was known that he was fairly wealthy, and had left his post only after reaching a high ranking that was confidential.

To be honest, it made sense.

His story fell perfectly in line with someone who would join this vile organization of their own free will.

He was probably one of Fritz's supporters.

All those years ago, when King Fritz had proven himself to be nothing more than a dictator of a king, many politicians and military men alike had banded together to dispose of him.

Among them happened to my parents and Erwin’s.

There were, however, those who sided with Fritz. Most of them were his highest ranking officers, and many were imprisoned or executed by the time the conflict was resolved.

Or, rather, by the time Fritz disappeared, along with all the chaos the fight had brought.

That was what everyone else thought, anyway. Because they didn’t know that FEAR was run by the old King Fritz. Didn’t know that his first lackeys were his daughter, Dina, and his grandson, Zeke.

Hell, most of our own operatives didn’t even know that.

The only reason I was privy to such information wasn’t because of a basis of trust, or because I’d proven myself.

No, it was all because of Zeke’s ridiculous anger issues, and how he’d been overcome with them that night, in that blood-soaked villa…

Anyway, I wasn’t able to sneak around the base again. I’d been wrangled into a hushed conversation with Zeke regarding how I was supposed to be keeping an eye on Historia.

“I’ve been going to the office pretty often, and I’ve seen her a few times,” I murmured vaguely.

“And you’ve tailed her outside of the office as well, yes?” Zeke pressed.

No. “Yes.”

I’d quickly tried to end the conversation by muttering something about having an early day at work tomorrow. 

Just as I was about to get away, he asked that dreaded question. “How is your search for those documents going? It’s been over a month.”

I took in a tense breath. “I’m trying, ok? It’s hard to track someone down when you’ve never seen their face. I’ve been literally digging through security camera footage of all nearby buildings. Do you even know how long that takes? The window of time in which he could have entered the area is at least seven hours–”

“Alright, alright, no need to get those panties of yours in a twist,” Zeke hissed.

The words made me feel slightly nauseous. 

He leaned forward, and despite his mask, I could feel him smirking slightly. “Just get it done. Work faster. Otherwise, I’ll have to do things to you that I’d rather not…”

His voice had lowered to a soft whisper, the tone making my skin crawl.

I nodded. “Understood.”

Before he could creep in closer, I stepped away, hurrying out.

Thankfully, that training session hadn’t drained me nearly as much as the last one. Training with Levi the next morning went well, and despite his excessive silence, I enjoyed myself.

Mostly because I’d finally begun to use my actual skills with him, holding back far less than when we first started.

As usual, Levi didn’t comment or sing any praises, but I didn’t expect him to.

However, his silence even stretched into work.

It wasn’t his usual sulking that I’d notice–no, it seemed almost as though he was devoid of any emotion or life.

It was clearly a sign that something was wrong.

And a part of me wanted to know what that something was.

I knew that staring wouldn’t help me solve the answer to my question, yet I couldn’t help but do so throughout the day. Something that didn’t go unnoticed by my coworkers.

“So, heard you’ve been training with Mr. Mysterious, dark and handsome,” Sasha taunted, jabbing my arm with her finger.

My head jerked to face her, face warming at the nickname she’d given Levi. “What?” Wait, that response made no sense. I quickly relaxed my expression. “I mean, yeah.”

Sasha raised a brow, and suddenly, Connie was also there.

“What kind of training does he have you doing?” Sasha asked with a slight smirk.

“Yeah,” Connie added, “From the look on your face, I’d say it's less training and more–”

“Connie!” I cut him off, eyes widening.

Connie grinned smugly. “So…?”

I rolled my eyes. “It’s nothing like that.” Why did everyone seem to think so? “We literally just train in the gym here before work in the mornings.” I cut a look to Sasha, “This isn’t one of those horny romance books you love to read.”

Sasha pouted. “So you’re telling me there hasn’t been a single time when you’re sparring and he flips you onto your back, and suddenly you feel him get–”

I pressed a hand over her mouth, drowning out her next words. My face was definitely bright red right now. “No! Oh my God. Ew!”

“What are you guys talking about?” A soft, high voice asked.

I turned to find Historia watching us curiously.

“Nothing,” I tried to claim.

“We’re talking about how obvious it is that Celene has a fat crush on Levi,” Connie supplied.

I glared at him, before quickly looking to see where the man in question was. I sighed with relief when Levi was nowhere in sight.

Historia’’s eyes sparkled with interest. “Oh?”

I shook my head. “That is not true. Connie and Sasha are harassing me.”

How the hell had everyone found out about our training sessions, anyway? Not that it was a secret, but still…

“Celene,” A voice called out.

I looked over to find Erwin standing across the room. He jerked his head towards the hallway. 

An impromptu meeting?

Honestly, I’d take any excuse to get out of this conversation.

“Sorry guys, got to go!” I quipped, practically running away.

When I walked past Erwin, he had one of those brows raised, clearly curious about what the hell the four of us had been talking about.

Not that I was going to answer his questions. 

Entering the conference room, I found almost everyone there already. By the time I’d sat down, the last few of us had filed in.

Right, Miche and Nanaba had to present their findings from their latest mission.

Crossing my legs, I avoided looking at Levi as he sat down across from me. I did not need to be reminded of the image Sasha had painted for me earlier.

“Alright, everyone, Miche and Nanaba have some interesting news to share with us,” Hange stated, pointing to the two.

Miche cleared his throat. “Right. Nanaba and I followed Galliard to his lunch meeting. The two were taken to a private room, and we didn’t catch sight of the other guy's face, but we were able to listen through the vents.”

Nanaba nodded. “They were clearly speaking in code, but there were clear mentions of the upcoming Reiss Christmas Gala. They were using terms relating to house renovation, claiming that they need to do a full tear down of all the houses on a supposed ‘King Street.’ We suspect this might mean something about taking down a particular company.”

My brows furrowed. To be fair, her guess was valid. It wasn’t like they were secretly FEAR spies who actually knew these codes. “Or,” I began, seeming tentative about my hypothesis, “If this is the Reiss’ gala, a lineage that is related to the old royals, it could mean that they are going to take out the entire family. Most likely, at the gala itself.” I paused. “Or, they could have one specific target from the family.” I glanced at Erwin. “It would be likely, since FEAR used to mainly go after political parties. I mean, what bigger target than the President and his family?”

Erwin narrowed his eyes, nodding.

“I agree.” That cool voice caught me off guard.

I turned to look at Levi, who was sitting with his arms crossed. 

“All of FEAR’s initial targets when they first surfaced were people of important political and military standing. Celene’s probably right. Still, we should continue tailing Galliard and see if he has any more meetings on the topic.” Once Levi finished speaking, his eyes briefly flitted to mine.

I quickly looked away. “Also, Miche, Nanaba, do you have more clear records of their conversation? I’d like to take a look and see what else they discussed. It would be helpful to know what role Galliard plays in all of this.”

“Of course,” Miche said. “Based on what we heard, it sounded as though Galliard and the man in his company were working together. Galliard seemed to know more information than the other guy. Still, I’ll get you a copy of their conversation.”

“Thank you,” I replied.

The rest of the meeting went by pretty quickly, Erwin making some closing comments as I tried my hardest to avoid making eye contact with Levi.

Despite the thoughts running through my head regarding this new information, my brain also seemed preoccupied with Sasha and Connie’s teasing. Every time I caught sight of Levi, it just brought back the embarrassment. 

Levi had definitely noticed my strange behavior, because I could feel him constantly glancing my way.

Shit, I was making a total fool of myself.

Wait, why the hell did I care? Suddenly, I realized that I hadn’t fantasized about killing the man in quite some time. What was going on with me?

As Hange made some final points, I tried to paint an image of me taking Levi down in a fight, holding a dagger in my hand and bringing it towards his heart.

My stomach suddenly turned, and the fantasy slipped away, just before I could draw blood.

Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to reimagine the situation. This time, I was slipping some poison into his drink, before handing it to him. I smirked as this more idiotic version of Levi took the cup from my hand unsuspectingly, moving to take a sip.

I felt my body tense as I inhaled sharply. Once again, my daydream faded.

Shit.

The son of a bitch was growing on me. 

I blinked. When had this started? Maybe it was because he’d just agreed with me during this meeting? Or, maybe, it was because of my memories from the first time we met, when he’d just been a hot guy who’d come to my rescue. This made no sense.

Because he was still the same guy who’d strained my shoulder the wrong way. The same guy who’d brutally humbled me in hand to hand combat. The same guy who’d managed to outsmart me when I’d slipped poison into his mugs. The same guy who’d been cold and pissy towards me during those first weeks at the office.

He still irritated me. Still made me grit my teeth and roll my eyes.

But, as I sat in that lumpy conference chair, I began to realize that those things didn’t exactly make me want to kill him. Beat him to a pulp in a fight? Yes.

Take his life?

I swallowed as I asked myself the question.

No. I didn’t really want to.

But I had to, didn’t I?

Soon enough, Zeke would demand results from me. I obviously couldn’t give him the files themselves. However, Zeke was smart enough to realize that the mysterious agent who’d stolen them from me was likely the same one killing all of his other agents.

If I didn’t get rid of Levi, then FEAR would continue to lose like they had been. And Zeke would know. 

Realistically, I had to do this because otherwise, Zeke would turn on me, and I’d be unable to continue helping Erwin.

I didn’t want to do this for Zeke, but I needed to do it to take him down.

Right?

And if I was going to kill him, I needed to get closer to him. Because…

I’d rather not do it face to face. Rather not do it painfully.

Poison was likely the best option. 

And since he was too smart for his own good, I’d need to get him to trust me. Get him to let his guard down.

I felt a strange twinge in my gut.

Hange finally concluded the meeting, and I quickly stood from my seat.

I didn’t want to think about this right now. I wasn’t killing Levi until I’d learned everything I could from him. I hadn’t even been able to fully unleash my skills on him yet, so I had time before the choice came up.

Shaking off these unpleasant thoughts, I walked up to Nanaba.

I hadn’t chatted with her in a while.

“Wait!” Hange exclaimed, stopping us all. “Lastly, for tomorrow, everyone has to bring something. Don’t forget!”

Right, Thanksgiving.

Nanaba chuckled. “Excited?”

I nodded, smiling. “Yeah, still gotta figure out what I’m making.”

“Same,” She groaned. “Anyway, I’ll get you the copies of the conversation.”

The two of us left the room. 

“Ooooh, what kind of alcohol do you like?” Nanaba asked. “Maybe I’ll make a cocktail jug.”

My eyes widened. “Wait, that’s so smart.” I wish I’d thought of that. “I’m good with tequila, rum, vodka… anything really.”

“Perfect,” Nanaba smirked as she led the way to Miche’s office.

The two of us chatted about potential cocktail options while Nanaba grabbed me the records, and then I was headed back to Hange’s office.

I spent the last few hours of the day going over the records, and based on what I read, our conclusion during the meeting was more or less accurate. 

FEAR was going to go after the Reiss family during their Christmas gala. Now, we just had to find out who, and how.

But we weren’t finding that out today. So, locking away the papers, I decided to head out. It was almost six, anyway.

Hoisting my bag over my shoulder and bidding Hange and Moblit goodbye, I set course for the elevators.

And, because I always had such shit luck, I heard a pair of footsteps coming from behind me.

As I pressed the button for the elevator, I turned to where I knew Levi was standing.

My thoughts from earlier started to bubble up once more, and I forcibly held back a cringe. 

“Are you alright?” He suddenly asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I quickly nodded. “Yeah. Just worrying about what I’m going to make for Hange’s tomorrow,” I blurted.

Levi blinked. “Right.” Had he already forgotten about tomorrow?

The elevator doors opened, and Levi let me step in first. 

I pressed the button for the ground floor. “Do you know what you’re bringing?”

Levi shrugged. “Don’t know. What do people even eat at these things besides turkey?”

My eyes widened. “What do you mean? You don’t know what people eat at Thanksgiving?”

Levi’s lips flattened. “I’ve never celebrated.”

Oh. Well…

“Want to just make something together?” The question fell out of my mouth before I could even think it over. 

Levi raised a brow.

I coughed awkwardly. “I mean, that way it’s less work for the both of us.”

Maybe this could help us get closer…

Levi still hadn’t responded, and the elevator doors opened. 

We walked out, and I paused in the lobby. “I mean, we don’t have to–”

“Sure,” He said quietly. His eyes seemed dark as he put his hands in his pockets. 

I nodded. “Ok. Well… we should probably get groceries.”

Levi looked at me with that dull, expressionless look on his face that always got on my nerves. “We’re figuring this out tonight?”

I rolled my eyes. “Well, cooking sometimes takes time.”

“We could bake something,” He stated plainly.

God, why had I bothered with this idea. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to remain calm. “Ok. We’ll bake something. But remember, we’re going to Hange’s closer to lunchtime tomorrow. We should at least figure out what we’re baking and get the materials tonight.”

Levi let out a long sigh. “Alright, then.”

There was a long pause as we both stood in the empty lobby.

Levi’s brows furrowed. “So? What are we making?”

I stifled a groan. “Well, most people like to eat pie at Thanksgiving. We could do that?”

Levi nodded. “Alright. What kind?”

I planted my hands on my hips. “I picked the type of dessert. You pick the kind of pie.”

Levi narrowed his eyes at me. “I don’t really eat pie to know which ones are good.”

Was he trying to piss me off?

My fingers dug into my hips as my hands tensed. “You are seriously being unhelpful.”

Levi’s expression suddenly shifted, slightly softening. “I’m not trying to be difficult. I’m being serious.”

My frustration suddenly abated. I supposed it made sense, if he’d never celebrated Thanksgiving. Perhaps he didn’t have a good family. I mean, it made sense, since he clearly wasn’t celebrating with them.

Trying to be more considerate, I began making suggestions. “Well, the most common ones are apple, pumpkin, strawberry rhubarb—”

“What the hell is that?” He interjected.

I cut him a look, and he pressed his lips firmly together.

“It’s a type of pie,” I answered stiffly, before sighing. “What kind of fruit do you like?”

Levi rubbed the back of his neck. “Apples are fine.”

“Ok,” I said tentatively. “Then, let’s go to the grocery store now, since the pie crust needs to be left out overnight.”

Levi nodded. “Alright.”

I started walking, leading the way. Just as we reached the doors, I stopped, realizing something. “By the way, I don’t usually bake, so I don’t have any bowls or mixers,” I admitted.

Levi scoffed. “How were you planning on making something for Hange’s?”

I side eyed him. “I was just going to cook something. You know, in a pan, on the stove.”

Levi shook his head. “As ridiculous as it sounds to me that you don’t own proper kitchen appliances, I’m not going to make us waste time buying them for you.” He opened the door for me. “We’ll just make this stupid pie at my apartment.”

I raised my brows, surprised that he offered that option. “Are you sure?”

Levi rolled his eyes. “What else are we supposed to do? You live nearby, I’m assuming, based on the fact that you run a similar route to me. So it won’t kill you to make the trip.”

The two of us walked outside.

I felt myself growing annoyed once more at his tone. “I’m two blocks down from the South entrance of the park,” I said instead of confirming that I was already aware of how far he lived from me.

“I’m two blocks up from the North entrance,” Levi stated. “So it shouldn’t be too far.”

We started walking towards the bus stop. “Yeah,” I murmured.

The rest of the walk to the bus stop was in silence. I kept glancing over at where Levi was walking slightly behind me, wondering what was going through his mind.

As we waited for the bus, I went on my phone, googling recipes for apple pie. 

As we stepped on the bus once it arrived, I screenshotted one of the simpler recipes.

This bus was a different one than the one I took, but Levi had gotten on it, so it must be the route he usually took to get home.

“Do you know of any grocery stores near you?” I asked.

Levi nodded, not saying another word.

“Ok. We’ll go there once we get to your stop.”

“Sure.”

Wow, he seriously was a man of few words.

The fifteen minute bus ride was dead silent, barely any other people on it with us. Once we’d gotten to his stop, Levi started walking off without a word.

Following behind him, I took in my surroundings. These buildings were familiar–I wondered if they were the ones I’d climbed on my way to breaking into Levi’s apartment all those weeks ago.

After five minutes of walking, Levi stopped in front of a fairly large grocery store. “Do you know what we need?”

I nodded, waving my phone. “I looked at some recipes during the ride over.”

“Good.” He began walking in.

Grabbing a shopping cart, the two of us headed into the empty aisles. Almost no one was here–granted, it was close to 6:30 at night. 

I cursed as I noticed how empty most of the shelves were. Everyone had probably done their Thanksgiving shopping, ransacking the shelves.

Glancing at my phone, I began to search for what we needed.

Thankfully, there was one last frozen pie-crust left in the freezer aisle, a bag of brown sugar hidden behind a box of cocoa powder, a cluster of apples rolling around in the cardboard box in the produce section, and cinnamon. Once we’d gotten our hands on those main ingredients, I snagged the butter and flour.

Levi pushed the cart for me towards the self checkout, and opened up a few bags as I scanned the items. As I went to pay, however, his hand crossed over, scanning his own card instead.

“Do you want me to pay you back half?” I asked, grabbing one of the bags.

“Tsk,” Levi huffed. “No. Don’t worry about it.”

Putting the cart away, the two of us set out for his apartment.

It was getting quite dark out by the time we made it to his building, and my eyes flitted all around my surroundings as he led us through the lobby and to the elevator. 

A part of me was excited to better observe the inside of his apartment, since the last time, I’d only really seen his kitchen.

Once we made it to his door, Levi set a bag down, taking out his keys and sliding them into the lock. Opening the door, he held it open for me.

“Take your shoes off,” He demanded.

Ignoring his irksome tone, I did as he asked, putting my work bag down beside them.

When I looked up, I was reminded of just how much of a neat freak this guy was. 

The apartment was fucking spotless.

“Alright, let’s put this stuff away. What was it you said we needed to do with the crust?” Levi asked as he brushed past me.

Trailing behind him into the kitchen, I pretended to look slightly disoriented, as though I’d never been here. “We just need to leave it out to thaw overnight. Where should I put the rest of this?”

Levi grabbed the bag from my hands, setting it down on the counter. He began to empty out the two bags, pushing the pie-crust to the center of the counter.

“Put these apples in that fruit bowl over there,” He instructed.

Doing as he asked, I watched him out of the corner of my eye as he put everything else away.

I leaned against the counter, having nothing to do as he closed the fridge, and walked into his pantry.

I was taken back to that night when I’d hidden in there, waiting for him to drink that poison.

He walked back out, a wooden box in his hands, setting it down on the counter before opening the cupboard where I already knew he kept his mugs.

They were all brand new.

I guess he hadn’t wanted to take any chances.

“Would you like some tea?” He asked curtly.

I straightened. “Oh,” I hadn’t expected him to offer. “Sure. Do you have mint?” 

I mentally slapped myself in the face. Of course he didn’t have mint. I already knew that. 

Levi’s shoulders tensed. “Sorry, I don’t.” He pulled out a different bag. “Is chamomile alright?”

I nodded. “Sure.”

Watching as Levi tore open two tea pouches and set them into two matching mugs, I ran a hand through my hair. 

“What time should I come tomorrow morning?”

Levi rolled up his sleeves, and my eyes caught on his pale forearms, noting the lean muscle lining them.

“Celene.” 

I hadn’t even realized that I’d zoned out while staring at him until my name called me back into attention. “Yes?”

Levi’s brows were furrowed. “I asked if 10 was alright.”

I hurriedly nodded, looking away from Levi altogether as my cheeks heated. I hadn’t meant to stare at his arms like that. I was just being observant. “Yea, the pie shouldn’t take too long. We can just go to Hange’s together.”

Levi turned on the stove. “Right.”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Nice place,” I murmured. 

Levi turned to face me. “Thanks.”

Had we never had a normal conversation, I wondered?

“Super clean,” I stated stiffly.

Levi scoffed. “I prefer not to live in a pigstye.”

I narrowed my eyes at him. “No, really?” I asked sarcastically. 

I waited for Levi to roll his eyes or go silent. Instead, I heard the faintest hint of a chuckle. Turning my head to fully look at Levi and confirm that I wasn’t crazy, I discovered the faintest smile on his lips. His eyes had fluttered closed for a brief moment, but just a second later, that entire expression disappeared.

I glanced at the tea box that was still out, taking notice of the chipping maroon paint and the engraved swirls. “That’s a pretty cool tea box,” I murmured.

Levi looked over at it, lips pressing firmly together as his eyes took on a distant look. “It was my mother’s.”

Based on his expression, I realized that I probably shouldn’t have mentioned it. I wondered what had happened to her. 

A heavy silence settled between us as Levi picked up the box, going to put it away. By the time he returned, the water was already boiling. 

Turning off the heat, Levi lifted the kettle, pouring us both a cup before handing me mine. “You can sit at the table.”

Taking my mug, I did as he said, walking over to the kitchen table and picking a seat. Looking out the window, I spotted my hiding place from when I’d been tailing Levi.

Just as I was reminiscing, the man himself sat down right beside me.

I looked down at where steam was curling above my mug, the water slowly changing colors as the tea steeped.

“Is mint your favorite?”

Levi’s voice snapped me out of my trance.

I looked over at him, surprised he’d even asked. “I find that it’s calming. Not to mention, it helps when I get sore throats during allergy season.”

“Spring?” His voice took on the vaguest hint of interest.

I nodded, tapping my fingers on the table. “And fall. Not sure of the cause–probably the dead leaves or something.”

Levi took a sip of his tea. “Are they bothering you right now?”

My fingers stilled at the question. Did he even actually care? “Kind of. I’ve gotten used to dealing with it. I try to only take meds in the spring so they don’t lose their affect on me.”

Levi hummed in understanding.

Taking a sip of my tea, I sighed. “Thanks for all of the training sessions, by the way,” I added, “I really appreciate it.”

Levi set his mug down. “You’re not the worst student. I guess it makes my workouts more interesting.”

I chuckled. “Glad to be of service.”

Levi smirked. “Yeah, you make for a great punching bag.”

Gaping, I lightly slapped his shoulder before I could rethink the action. “Hey!”

Levi looked down at where I’d struck him. “You trying to start a fight?” His eyes crept up to lock on mine. “Cause we both know that I’ll come out on top.”

My mouth fell closed, a strange flutter kicking up in my stomach. “You’re awfully confident,” I managed to get out.

Levi tilted his head, eyes not leaving mine. “You want to prove me wrong?”

I felt a blush creeping up my neck for some reason. “The tea will get cold.” The pathetic excuse fell from my lips as my brain seemed to short circuit.

Levi’s face turned serious. “I’d have you on the ground way before that happens.”

Suddenly, that scenario Sasha had mentioned earlier resurfaced.

I forced it away, still unable to break Levi’s eye contact. Those silver eyes didn’t waver.

Should I take on his challenge? Did he want me to accept? What on earth was he thinking right now?

As these thoughts raced through my mind, Levi suddenly cleared his throat. “Don’t worry, if I wiped the floor with you, then I’d probably have to clean again. You can prove yourself another day, at the gym.”

Nodding lightly, I picked up my mug, burning my tongue slightly as I took another sip.

For the next few minutes, the only sound was that of tea being sipped, and the pounding of my heart in my ears.

God, I hated being this flustered.

When I finally finished my tea, I moved to take it to the sink, but Levi was quicker. Snatching my mug, he took both and began washing them.

Watching from my seat, I idly twirled a piece of hair around my finger.

My phone buzzed, and when I glanced down, I saw a text from Colt.

Colt: Could I take you to dinner on Saturday?

Without responding, I turned off my phone. I’d check my calendar tomorrow.

“I’ll walk you home.”

Looking up at Levi, I stood. “It’s alright. I’ll be fine.”

Levi shook his head, crossing his arms. “I’ll drop you off at the end of your street, if that makes you more comfortable.”

My brows furrowed. “What?” I clicked my tongue. “I’m not worried about you knowing where I live. I’m just saying that I can walk myself back just fine.”

Levi shook his head. “I’m not saying that you’re not capable of safely making it back home.” He walked up closer to me. “Just…” He seemed to contemplate something, before continuing. “I don’t mind. Walking helps clear my head, and that way, you don’t have to worry about testing your new skills out on whatever shitty people might be waiting around in that park.”

I caught his meaning immediately. Relenting, I sighed. “Alright, thank you.”

And that was how I found myself on the world’s quietest walk. I had to admit, despite being a well trained assassin, the pitch black park did set me a little on edge. Having Levi at my side did offer some comfort–even if I didn’t need him if someone tried to jump me.

Neither of us spoke–Levi just followed my lead as I headed home. Upon reaching my building, I turned to thank Levi. Before I could, he spoke.

“See you tomorrow.”

I nodded. “I’ll be there at 10.”

Levi stood with his hands in his pockets, glancing over at the entryway before walking down the steps.

I turned, opening the door and walking inside. 

As I passed the doorman's desk, I briefly looked back. To my surprise, Levi was still standing at the foot of the stairwell, watching me.

Was he waiting to make sure I made it to the elevator alright?

I chuckled under my breath, turning back around to go upstairs.

My pleasant mood was shattered when I stepped out of the elevator and sniffed a hint of Zeke’s foul cologne.

The bastard was here.

Suddenly, I felt a chill creep up my spine. Had he seen Levi? Had he watched us during our walk? I hadn’t sensed any other presence, but I also had been more relaxed than usual.

But then again, neither had Levi.

Trying to calm down, I turned the corner of the hall.

The blonde bastard was there, holding a bag in his hand.

Wordlessly, I unlocked my door, begrudgingly letting him in. Once it was closed, Zeke handed me the bag.

“I’ve got a mission for you. Friday night, you’ll be going to the Isayama Bar, tailing these two gentlemen,” He handed me two photographs. On the back was all of the information about the men depicted. “Find out what they’re discussing, and kill them. Doesn’t matter how.”

I put the photos in my pocket, opening the bag. Inside, I felt soft, silky fabric. Putting the bag down, I pulled out the gown. The front was a low cut V, the back even lower. The fabric was thin, and would likely hug my every curve.

“Wear that,” Zeke said softly. “It’s your exact size.”

I felt my stomach sour.

“And keep it after the mission. It’ll look good on you," he murmured.

Withholding a flinch, I put the dress back in the bag. “Understood.”

Zeke smirked. “Tomorrow, I’ll be sure to give thanks for the fact that I have such a talented assassin." He walked towards the door. “Enjoy your Thanksgiving, Celene,” he taunted softly.

My good mood had all but drained from my body, and the scent of his pungent cologne lingered for hours.